Wilfull impenitency, the grossest selfe-murder all they who are guilty of it, apprehended, tryed and condemned in these sermons, preached at Rochford in Essex not long before his death / by ... Mr. William Fenner ...
         Fenner, William, 1600-1640.
      
       
         This text is an enriched version of the TCP digital transcription A41142 of text R14613 in the  English Short Title Catalog (Wing F712). Textual changes  and metadata enrichments aim at making the text more  computationally tractable, easier to read, and suitable for network-based collaborative curation by amateur and professional end users from many walks of life.  The text has been tokenized and linguistically annotated with  MorphAdorner. The annotation includes standard spellings that support the display of a text in a standardized format that preserves archaic forms ('loveth', 'seekest'). Textual changes aim at restoring the text the author or stationer meant to publish.  This text has not been fully proofread 
       Approx. 260 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 79 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         EarlyPrint Project
         Evanston,IL, Notre Dame, IN, St. Louis, MO
         2017
         A41142
         Wing F712
         ESTC R14613
         12099506
         ocm 12099506
         54043
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A41142)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 54043)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 889:8)
      
       
         
           
             Wilfull impenitency, the grossest selfe-murder all they who are guilty of it, apprehended, tryed and condemned in these sermons, preached at Rochford in Essex not long before his death / by ... Mr. William Fenner ...
             Fenner, William, 1600-1640.
          
           [36], 117, [1] p.
           
             Printed by E.G. for Iohn Rothwell ...,
             London :
             1648.
          
           
             Reproduction of original in Union Theological Seminary Library, New York.
             Errata: p. [1] at end.
             Table of contents: p. [29]-[36]
          
        
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Bible. -- O.T. -- Ezekiel XVIII, 31-32 -- Sermons.
           Sermons, English -- 17th century.
        
      
    
       A41142  R14613  (Wing F712).  civilwar no Wilfull impenitency, the grossest selfe-murder. All they who are guilty of it, apprehended, tryed and condemned in these sermons. Preached a Fenner, William 1648    46792 121 50 0 0 0 0 37 D  The  rate of 37 defects per 10,000 words puts this text in the D category of texts with between 35 and 100 defects per 10,000 words. 
        2005-08 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2006-02 SPi Global
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2006-04 John Latta
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2006-04 John Latta
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2006-09 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
       
       
         
           WILFULL
           IMPENITENCY
           ,
           THE
           GROSSEST
           Selfe-Murder
           .
        
         
           All
           they
           who
           are
           guilty
           of
           it
           ,
           Apprehended
           ,
           Tryed
           and
           Condemned
           in
           these
           SERMONS
           .
        
         
           Preached
           at
           
             Rochford
          
           in
           Essex
           not
           long
           before
           his
           death
           ,
           by
           that
           able
           ,
           faithfull
           and
           laborious
           ,
           Minister
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           ;
           Mr.
           
             William
             Fenner
          
           B.D.
           and
           made
           publick
           by
           one
           of
           his
           unworthy
           fellow
           laborers
           .
        
         
           
             PROV.
             1.24
             ,
             25
             ,
             26
          
           
             Because
             J
             have
             called
             ,
             and
             ye
             have
             refused
             ,
             I
             have
             stretched
             out
             my
             hand
             ,
             and
             no
             man
             regarded
             :
             But
             ye
             have
             set
             at
             nought
             all
             my
             counsell
             and
             would
             none
             of
             my
             reproof
             ,
             J
             also
             will
             laugh
             at
             your
             calamity
             and
             mock
             when
             your
             fear
             commeth
             .
          
        
         
           
             JOHN
             5.40.43
             .
          
           
             And
             ye
             will
             not
             come
             to
             me
             that
             ye
             might
             have
             Life
             ,
             J
             am
             come
             in
             my
             Fathers
             name
             ,
             and
             ye
             receive
             me
             not
             ,
             if
             another
             shall
             come
             in
             his
             own
             name
             him
             ye
             will
             receive
             .
          
        
         
           
             Velle
             meum
             Domine
             misericordiae
             tale
             est
             de
             redeundo
             ad
             te
             ,
             quale
             est
             velle
             tuum
             de
             meâ
             ad
             te
             reversione
             .
          
           
             Gul.
             Paris
             .
             de
             Rhetor
             .
             
               Div.
            
             ●
             .
             14
             .
          
        
         
           
             Quid
             agit
             liberum
             arbitrium
             ?
             Breviter
             respondeo
             salvatur
             .
          
           
             Bern.
             de
             Lib.
             Arb.
             
             &
             Gr.
             
          
        
         
           
             Non
             velle
             in
             causâ
             est
             ,
             non
             posse
             praetenditur
             Sen.
             
          
        
         
           
             LONDON
             .
          
           Printed
           by
           
             E.G.
          
           for
           
             Iohn
             Rothwell
             ,
          
           at
           the
           Signe
           of
           the
           Sun
           and
           Fountaine
           in
           Pauls-Church
           yard
           .
           1648.
           
        
      
       
       
       
         
           TO
           The
           Right
           Honorable
           ROBERT
           RICH
           Baron
           of
           Leez
           in
           Essex
           ,
           and
           Earle
           of
           Warwick
           ,
           abundance
           of
           spirituall
           blesings
           
             in
          
           Jesus
           Christ
           .
        
         
           
             PAul
          
           being
           upon
           a
           
             propheticall
             wing
          
           (
           
             for
             the
             Lord
             had
             powred
             upon
             him
             ,
          
           
           
             not
             onely
             an
             Apostolicall
             but
             a
             Propheticall
             spirit
          
           )
           doth
           foretell
           in
           the
           2
           Tim.
           3.1
           .
           
             That
             in
             the
             last
             dayes
             perilous
             times
             shall
             come
             ,
          
           Those
           who
           are
           full
           of
           
             carnall
             self-love
          
           
           and
           
             unthankfulnesse
          
           will
           ,
           much
           
             increase
             the
             danger
             of
             this
             last
             Age
             of
             the
             World
             .
          
           (
           The
           Lord
           roote
           up
           all
           such
           weedes
           out
           of
           our
           hearts
           .
           )
        
         
           God
           hath
           I
           hope
           given
           
             Your
             Honour
          
           such
           a
           measure
           of
           
             love
             to
             the
             publique
             ,
          
           and
           so
           
             active
             a
             spirit
             to
             do
             good
             to
             others
             ,
          
           as
           will
           helpe
           to
           lessen
           the
           danger
           of
           these
           evill
           times
           .
           And
           I
           would
           be
           so
           
             thankfull
          
           for
           
             favours
          
           received
           ,
           that
           I
           might
           not
           be
           ranked
           among
           this
           
             dishonourable
             Catalogue
          
           which
           here
           
             Paul
          
           sums
           up
           
             of
             such
             as
             make
             bad
             times
             worse
             .
          
        
         
           It
           is
           your
           Honours
           
             happinesse
             and
             advantage
          
           (
           as
           it
           was
           once
           said
           
             of
             the
             Duke
             of
             Guise
             in
             France
             ,
             that
             hee
             〈◊〉
             put
             obligations
             upon
             all
          
           )
           that
           you
           can
           
             ingage
             very
             many
             ,
          
           and
           amongst
           the
           rest
           ,
           I
           must
           
           ever
           acknowledge
           
             my selfe
             one
             ,
          
           who
           in
           one
           of
           the
           
             greatest
             turnings
             of
             my
             life
             ,
          
           by
           the
           good
           
             hand
             of
             God
             upon
             mee
             in
             your
             free
             consent
             and
             noble
             bounty
          
           have
           had
           so
           much
           comfort
           in
           the
           
             nearest
             and
             dearest
             relation
             ,
          
           
           that
           I
           never
           
             envied
             any
             other
             ,
          
           but
           finde
           matter
           of
           
             everlasting
             praises
             to
             God
             for
             his
             goodnesse
             to
             my selfe
             therein
             .
          
           And
           being
           under
           so
           great
           
             obligations
             ,
          
           when
           I
           can
           produce
           nothing
           of
           
             my
             owne
             worthy
             your
             acceptance
          
           ;
           I
           take
           leave
           to
           act
           the
           part
           of
           a
           
             Midwife
          
           to
           this
           happy
           
             Birth
          
           which
           may
           call
           
             your
             Honour
             Father
             ,
          
           as
           will
           appeare
           by
           the
           
             following
             Letter
             ,
          
           that
           it
           was
           
             ultimately
             intended
             for
             your
             spirit●
             all
             advantage
          
           ;
           And
           it
           were
           〈◊〉
           a
           kinde
           of
           
             sacriledge
          
           to
           keep●that
           
             holy
             issue
          
           from
           
             you
          
           that
           is
           so
           
           much
           
             your
             owne
             .
          
           It
           joyes
           the
           soules
           of
           mee
           and
           many
           more
           of
           your
           praying
           servants
           that
           they
           have
           so
           much
           
             occasion
             to
             prayse
             their
             God
             on
             your
             behalfe
             ,
          
           for
           so
           many
           able
           and
           faithfull
           
             Ministers
             of
             the
             Gospell
          
           of
           the
           
             first
             ,
             second
             and
             third
             magnitude
             ,
          
           that
           your
           
             prudent
             ,
             fatherly
             care
          
           hath
           fixed
           ,
           where
           you
           ,
           as
           
             Patron
             ,
          
           have
           beene
           
             trusted
             .
          
        
         
           
           Oh
           the
           many
           
             Chariots
             and
             horse-men
             of
             Israel
             ,
          
           that
           your
           noble
           
             Father
          
           and
           you
           have
           brought
           
             triumphantly
             into
             Essex
             (
             herein
             you
             did
             happily
             Patrizare
             )
          
           the
           Lord
           continue
           the
           like
           care
           
             to
             build
             and
             repaire
             his
             house
             in
             these
             who
             survive
             you
             from
             Generation
             to
             Generation
             ,
          
           that
           so
           
             your
             house
          
           may
           still
           bee
           
             honorably
             supported
             .
          
        
         
         
           
             Ecclesiasticall
          
           story
           speakes
           of
           one
           
             Henricus
             Auceps
             ,
          
           
           when
           hee
           did
           
             fight
          
           against
           the
           
             Hungarians
             ,
          
           made
           this
           vow
           to
           God
           ,
           
             That
             if
             the
             Lord
             would
             give
             him
             victory
             against
             his
             enemies
             ,
             hee
             would
             purge
             his
             Country
             from
             Simony
             ,
          
           which
           at
           this
           time
           mightily
           abounded
           therein
           .
           
             Wee
             want
             men
             of
             such
             an
             heroicall
             zealous
             disposition
             in
             England
             .
          
        
         
           Oh
           that
           all
           
             Patrons
          
           were
           more
           
             mindfull
          
           of
           
             their
             high
             trust
          
           ;
           then
           they
           would
           not
           so
           often
           betray
           the
           soules
           of
           people
           by
           putting
           off
           a
           friend
           &c.
           with
           a
           living
           to
           some
           
             unworthy
             Chaplaine
             .
          
           Doubtlesse
           there
           is
           many
           a
           
             damned
             creature
             roaring
             in
             Hell
             ,
          
           cursing
           
             covetous
             Patrons
          
           as
           well
           as
           
             unfaithfull
             Pastors
          
           ;
           
           For
           whose
           
             Bloud
          
           (
           in
           part
           at
           least
           )
           they
           
           must
           bee
           
             accountable
          
           to
           the
           Father
           of
           
             spirits
             and
             Judge
             of
             the
             quick
             and
             the
             dead
             .
             A
             most
             heavy
             reckoning
             ,
          
           
           
             when
             the
             sins
             of
             so
             many
             Congregations
             ,
             to
             which
             Patrons
             are
             accessary
             by
             sending
             ignorant
             and
             scandalous
             Ministers
             amongst
             them
             are
             made
             theirs
          
           ;
           whereas
           the
           least
           of
           
             their
             owne
             sins
          
           unrepented
           of
           will
           
             sucke
             them
             eternally
             .
          
        
         
           
             God
             who
             is
             faithfull
             will
             not
             forget
             your
             labour
             and
             cost
             of
             love
             to
             the
             truely
          
           Reverend
           man
           of
           God
           Master
           
             Hooker
             (
             who
             is
             now
             singing
             Hallelujahs
             in
             Heavenly
             Mansions
             )
          
           when
           hee
           was
           
             persecuted
          
           by
           the
           
             *
          
           
             Archi
             flamen
             of
          
           Canterbury
           .
           
             Hee
             will
             pay
             abundantly
             for
             the
             protecting
             and
             nursing
             his
             Children
             ,
          
           Heb.
           6.10
           .
        
         
           I
           know
           not
           how
           better
           to
           
           expresse
           
             my
             deepe
             sence
          
           of
           your
           most
           
             reall
             favour
          
           (
           the
           comfort
           whereof
           I
           dayly
           enjoy
           )
           then
           by
           taking
           the
           humble
           boldnesse
           ,
           to
           beseech
           your
           Honour
           to
           adde
           one
           thing
           more
           ,
           which
           indeed
           is
           ,
           the
           
             ●num
             necessarium
             ,
             whereby
             you
             will
             gaine
             that
             better
             part
             which
             shall
             not
             be
             taken
             from
             you
          
           ;
           
           Namely
           ;
           
           that
           you
           would
           
             study
          
           and
           
             pray
          
           that
           you
           
             may
             walke
             in
             the
             light
             ,
             and
             heate
             of
             that
             glorious
             Gospell
             constellation
          
           (
           for
           Ministers
           are
           Starres
           
             and
             the
          
           
             *
          
           
             Angells
             of
             the
             Churches
          
           )
           which
           you
           have
           endeavoured
           to
           
             fix
             in
             your
             Orbe
             .
          
           Your
           Honour
           hath
           beene
           often
           
             at
             Sea
             ,
          
           and
           there
           beholding
           
             the
             wonders
             of
             God
             in
             the
             deepe
             ,
             have
             beene
             taught
             to
             wrestle
             with
             him
             for
             mercy
             .
          
           It
           is
           an
           old
           saying
           ,
           hee
           that
           
             would
             
             learne
             to
             pray
             let
             him
             goe
             to
             Sea
             .
          
           Besiege
           Heaven
           with
           your
           unwearied
           importunities
           ,
           
           that
           the
           
             Arke
             of
             the
             Gospell
             ,
          
           which
           you
           have
           provided
           for
           
             thousands
             ,
          
           may
           be
           your
           
             owne
             everlasting
             Sanctuary
             .
          
           And
           that
           you
           feasting
           
             upon
             their
             danties
             ,
          
           may
           bee
           
             fat
             and
             flourishing
             in
             your
             last
             dayes
          
           ▪
           standing
           
             stedfast
          
           in
           
             these
             shaking
             times
             ,
          
           and
           
             immoveable
             ,
          
           keeping
           
             Faith
             ,
          
           
           
             and
             a
             good
             conscience
             ,
          
           (
           which
           too
           many
           
             having
             put
             away
             concerning
             Faith
             ,
          
           
           
             have
             made
             Shipwracke
          
           )
           more
           and
           more
           abounding
           
             in
             the
             Worke
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
          
           
           
             forasmuch
             as
             you
             know
             your
             labour
             is
             not
             in
             vaine
             in
             the
             Lord
             ,
          
        
         
           This
           through
           the
           grace
           of
           Christ
           shall
           be
           the
           earnest
           Prayer
           ,
           of
           him
           who
           is
           
             My
             LORD
             ,
          
           
             Your
             Honours
             most
             obliged
             servant
             .
             
               THOMAS
               HILL
               .
            
          
        
      
       
       
         
           To
           the
           Right
           Worshipfull
           my
           much
           Honored
           friend
           Sir
           NATHANIEL
           RICH
           .
        
         
           
             I
          
           Have
           been
           often
           thinking
           what
           to
           send
           to
           you
           ;
           at
           last
           this
           Theme
           ,
           which
           I
           had
           lately
           treated
           of
           in
           the
           Pulpit
           ,
           came
           into
           my
           minde
           ;
           it
           s
           of
           infinite
           use
           and
           necessity
           ,
           and
           a
           truth
           little
           examined
           ,
           considered
           or
           layed
           to
           heart
           ,
           yet
           marvelous
           necessary
           for
           humiliation
           to
           all
           the
           children
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           of
           great
           weight
           for
           the
           making
           the
           world
           guiltlesse
           before
           God
           .
           I
           had
           thought
           to
           have
           sent
           it
           to
           my
           Lord
           of
           Warwicke
           for
           his
           subcisive
           howers
           ;
           and
           if
           you
           judge
           it
           profitable
           after
           your
           perusall
           of
           it
           ,
           to
           commit
           it
           unto
           him
           from
           me
           ,
           you
           shall
           do
           well
           .
           J
           am
           sory
           to
           hear
           of
           such
           a
           worthies
           sicknesse
           
           or
           weaknes
           .
           
           Now
           
             Elisha
          
           the
           man
           of
           God
           was
           fallen
           sick
           ,
           The
           very
           words
           are
           able
           to
           strike
           through
           .
           The
           Lord
           lend
           you
           health
           and
           strength
           ,
           &
           peace
           and
           comfort
           and
           joy
           ;
           it
           is
           not
           only
           a
           matter
           of
           courtesy
           to
           pray
           for
           such
           as
           you
           are
           ,
           but
           of
           debt
           ,
           &
           our
           very
           necessities
           &
           duties
           call
           for
           it
           ,
           and
           mine
           more
           especially
           .
           The
           Lord
           be
           mercifull
           to
           me
           ,
           and
           to
           many
           in
           raysing
           you
           up
           ,
           and
           make
           you
           
             plenus
             dierum
             ,
          
           and
           serus
           
             in
             coelum
             redire
          
           ;
           that
           's
           all
           the
           hurt
           that
           I
           wish
           you
           ,
           And
           so
           I
           commend
           you
           to
           the
           word
           of
           his
           power
           that
           is
           able
           to
           keep
           you
           ,
           and
           rest
        
         
           
             Yours
             in
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             ,
             WILLIAM
             FENNER
             .
          
        
      
       
       
         
           To
           the
           Christian
           Reader
           ,
           who
           desireth
           to
           hold
           fast
           the
           forme
           of
           sound
           words
           in
           faith
           ,
           and
           love
           ,
           which
           is
           in
           Christ
           Jesus
           ,
           and
           to
           advance
           Free-Grace
           ,
           above
           Free-will
           .
        
         
           MOst
           
             admirably
             wise
          
           and
           fatherly
           hath
           been
           the
           
             Lords
             care
          
           of
           his
           
             Churches
          
           in
           all
           ages
           ;
           and
           when
           there
           were
           
             false
             Prophets
          
           under
           the
           old
           
             Testament
             ,
          
           the
           Lord
           had
           his
           
             Jeremiahs
          
           to
           confute
           them
           ,
           
           whom
           he
           made
           
             a
             defenced
             City
             ,
             an
             Iron
             pillar
             ,
             and
             brazen
             wals
             against
             all
             opposition
             .
          
           When
           the
           devill
           stirred
           up
           
             Hymmeneus
             ,
             Philetus
          
           and
           others
           ,
           to
           undermine
           the
           truths
           of
           the
           
             Gospel
          
           in
           the
           times
           of
           the
           new
           
             Testament
             ;
          
           the
           Lord
           raysed
           and
           accomplished
           his
           
             Pauls
          
           to
           confound
           them
           also
           .
           
           You
           shall
           finde
           when
           the
           
             Churches
             of
             Christ
          
           are
           in
           a
           
             wildernesse
          
           condition
           ,
           and
           the
           
             serpent
             casts
             out
             of
             his
             mouth
          
           waters
           as
           a
           floud
           after
           the
           woman
           ,
           that
           is
           multitudes
           of
           unsound
           and
           
             Hereticall
          
           opinions
           ,
           the
           earth
           helped
           
           the
           woman
           ,
           
           and
           opened
           
             her
             mouth
             ,
             and
             swallowed
             the
             floud
             which
             the
          
           Dragon
           cast
           out
           of
           
             his
             mouth
          
           :
           that
           is
           ,
           
             Jesus
             Christ
             had
          
           those
           here
           that
           did
           encounter
           and
           overthrow
           all
           false
           
             Doctrine
             ,
          
           with
           which
           the
           devill
           by
           his
           Agents
           endeavoured
           to
           poyson
           and
           destroy
           the
           Churches
           .
           Besides
           the
           foure
           generall
           councels
           ,
           namely
           ,
           that
           of
           Nice
           ,
           when
           
             Arrius
          
           a
           Presbyter
           of
           Alexandria
           denying
           that
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           was
           consubstantiall
           with
           the
           Father
           ,
           
           and
           that
           there
           was
           a
           time
           when
           he
           was
           not
           ,
           )
           was
           confuted
           ,
           and
           truth
           obtained
           a
           victory
           there
           God
           stirring
           up
           many
           learned
           men
           to
           oppose
           him
           .
        
         
           
           And
           in
           the
           second
           ,
           that
           of
           Constantinople
           ,
           when
           there
           was
           a
           Macedonius
           who
           called
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           a
           creature
           ,
           many
           were
           able
           by
           the
           power
           of
           truth
           to
           confound
           him
           .
        
         
           
           And
           the
           third
           when
           a
           
             Nestorius
          
           who
           denyed
           that
           the
           Virgin
           
             Mary
          
           could
           be
           called
           the
           Mother
           of
           God
           ,
           providence
           ordered
           it
           so
           that
           then
           a
           councell
           of
           learned
           Bishops
           and
           Elders
           at
           Ephesus
           ,
           should
           blast
           that
           opinion
           .
           And
           when
           an
           
             Eutiches
             ,
          
           (
           who
           in
           a
           different
           way
           from
           
             Nestorius
             ,
          
           who
           denyed
           the
           personall
           Vnion
           of
           the
           two
           Natures
           in
           Christ
           )
           would
           have
           the
           humane
           Nature
           so
           swallowed
           up
           by
           the
           immensity
           of
           the
           Divine
           nature
           in
           Christ
           ,
           that
           there
           
           was
           onely
           the
           Divine
           Nature
           in
           him
           ,
           another
           councell
           at
           Calcedon
           overthrew
           him
           .
        
         
           God
           had
           variety
           of
           champions
           to
           contest
           with
           the
           most
           subtill
           ,
           
           and
           prevailing
           adversaries
           ;
           from
           hand
           to
           hand
           particularly
           when
           there
           was
           
             Manes
             &
             Manichaei
          
           who
           rejected
           the
           old
           Testament
           ,
           and
           affirmed
           that
           man
           fell
           not
           by
           voluntary
           defection
           ,
           but
           of
           necessity
           ,
           because
           mans
           body
           was
           made
           of
           the
           prince
           of
           darknesse
           (
           wherewith
           
             Austin
          
           was
           levened
           before
           his
           conversion
           )
           The
           Lord
           had
           
             Chrysostome
          
           and
           others
           to
           hinder
           the
           spreading
           and
           prevayling
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           When
           there
           was
           an
           
             Arrius
             ,
          
           
           who
           denyed
           the
           Divinity
           of
           Christ
           ,
           there
           should
           be
           an
           
             Athanasius
          
           raysed
           to
           overthrow
           him
           .
        
         
           When
           a
           
             Macedonius
          
           to
           oppose
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           ,
           then
           a
           
             Basil
          
           to
           break
           him
           .
           
        
         
           When
           a
           
             Pelagius
             to
             advance
             Free-will
             ,
          
           into
           the
           Throne
           of
           
             Free-Grace
             ,
          
           then
           God
           would
           rayse
           up
           an
           
             Austine
             ,
          
           (
           that
           great
           light
           of
           the
           
             Church
             in
             his
             time
          
           )
           to
           depose
           that
           ,
           and
           to
           restore
           this
           to
           its
           
             crown
          
           and
           
             dignity
             .
          
        
         
           This
           
             Pelagius
          
           was
           
             borne
             in
             Britan
             the
             same
             day
             that
          
           Austin
           
             in
             Affrick
             ;
          
           he
           was
           the
           first
           
             presumptuous
             advancer
          
           
           of
           the
           pride
           of
           
             Free
             Will
             .
          
           
           He
           did
           not
           thinke
           the
           
             grace
             of
             God
          
           to
           be
           necessary
           for
           the
           helping
           of
           
             Free
             Will
             ,
          
           for
           good
           things
           in
           every
           act
           .
           This
           was
           condemned
           in
           the
           
             councell
             of
             Carthage
             ,
          
           wherein
           indeed
           to
           save
           himselfe
           he
           did
           aequivocate
           in
           the
           word
           ,
           
           grace
           ,
           acknowledging
           a
           
             naturall
             ,
          
           an
           
             exciting
             ,
          
           and
           after
           conversion
           an
           
             Assisting
             grace
             .
          
           This
           Doctrine
           was
           likewise
           condemned
           in
           the
           
             Synod
             of
             Palestina
             ,
          
           
           
             1200
          
           Years
           agoe
           ,
           and
           therin
           Arminianisme
           kil'd
           before
           it
           was
           borne
           by
           the
           strength
           of
           that
           place
           ,
           
             2
             Tim.
             1.9
             .
          
        
         
           This
           
             Pelagius
          
           had
           his
           Scholers
           ,
           
             Julianus
             ,
          
           and
           
             Caelestinus
             .
          
           Iesus
           Christ
           would
           not
           then
           leave
           
             Austin
          
           without
           some
           Disciples
           to
           conflict
           with
           those
           (
           as
           
             Chrysostome
             had
             his
             Oecumenius
             ,
             and
             Theophylact
          
           his
           
             Pedissequi
             ,
          
           his
           followers
           )
           so
           was
           there
           a
           
             Prosper
             ,
          
           and
           
             Hilary
             Arelatensis
             ,
          
           to
           encounter
           the
           old
           M●ssilians
           ,
           and
           Semi-pelagians
           in
           France
           .
           
        
         
           And
           when
           there
           was
           a
           
             Faustus
             Regiensis
          
           (
           a
           most
           subtill
           adversary
           )
           A
           Bishop
           who
           did
           closely
           defend
           Pelagianisme
           in
           two
           Bookes
           of
           Free-Will
           .
           The
           Church
           should
           have
           a
           
             Fulgentius
             ,
          
           and
           
             Petrus
             Diaconus
             ,
          
           and
           others
           to
           oppose
           him
           .
           Yea
           
           sentence
           was
           then
           given
           against
           
             Pelagius
             ,
          
           
           
             and
             Semi-pelagians
             ,
             in
             the
             councell
             of
          
           O●ange
           .
           In
           the
           general
           ,
           that
           their
           
             opinions
             touching
             free-wil
             and
             free-grace
             ,
             were
             not
             agreeable
             to
             the
             Catholique
             faith
             .
          
        
         
           Further
           ,
           about
           the
           yeare
           
             850
             ,
          
           one
           
             Johannes
             Scotus
          
           (
           not
           he
           which
           wrote
           upon
           the
           Sentences
           ,
           with
           so
           much
           opposition
           against
           
             Thomas
             Aquinas
          
           but
           an
           other
           )
           wrote
           a
           Booke
           against
           
             Praedestination
             ,
          
           which
           the
           Church
           of
           Leyden
           confuted
           with
           a
           godly
           and
           learned
           book
           .
        
         
           When
           
             Godescalcus
          
           a
           man
           of
           the
           Low-Countries
           ,
           is
           reckoned
           in
           the
           number
           of
           this
           age
           ,
           about
           the
           yeare
           of
           our
           Lord
           
             849.
             
          
           Because
           he
           spake
           of
           Predestination
           perilously
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           
             That
             those
             who
             were
             predestinated
             to
             Life
             by
             the
             decree
             of
             Gods
             predestination
             ,
             were
             forced
             to
             do
             well
             :
             and
             those
             who
             were
             predestinated
             to
             condemnation
             ,
             were
             forced
             by
             the
             decree
             of
             God
             to
             do
             evil
             ,
          
           was
           resisted
           by
           
             Hincmarus
          
           and
           other
           learned
           men
           .
        
         
           This
           infectious
           errour
           
             Pelagianisme
             spread
             into
             England
             ,
          
           where
           it
           was
           apt
           to
           take
           the
           deeper
           rooting
           ,
           because
           
             Pelagius
             himselfe
             ,
             by
             Birth
             ,
             was
             a
          
           Britaine
           :
           But
           the
           Lord
           raysed
           learned
           
             Bradwardine
             ,
          
           Arch
           bishop
           of
           Canterbury
           and
           some
           others
           ●o
           appear
           in
           the
           cause
           of
           God
           and
           of
           
             Free-grace
          
           
           and
           to
           fortify
           the
           
             Churches
             against
          
           all
           
             Pelagians
             ,
          
           whom
           
             Augustine
          
           calls
           
             Inimicos
             gratiae
             dei
             ,
          
           and
           
             Fulgentius
             ,
             vasa
             irae
             dei
             .
          
        
         
           Afterwards
           the
           subtilty
           of
           the
           Serpent
           insinuated
           himselfe
           into
           the
           Garden
           of
           the
           Church
           by
           the
           wit
           and
           learning
           of
           
             Faustus
             Socinus
          
           (
           another
           Infaustus
           Faustus
           in
           Poland
           ,
           )
           They
           who
           have
           opportunity
           to
           consult
           
             Socinus
          
           bookes
           
             de
             Ministerio
             ;
          
           and
           the
           Catechismus
           Cracoviensis
           (
           a
           most
           subtill
           ,
           and
           dangerous
           booke
           )
           shall
           finde
           there
           the
           
             seeds
             of
             Arminianisme
             ,
             their
             Helena
             ,
          
           there
           to
           be
           conceived
           (
           however
           
             Molina
          
           and
           other
           Popish
           Authors
           contend
           as
           once
           the
           seven
           Cities
           did
           whose
           Homer
           was
           )
           their
           
             Media
             Scientia
             .
          
           They
           will
           grant
           a
           Divina
           
             Praescientia
             ,
          
           but
           deny
           
             decretum
             Divinum
          
           to
           passe
           upon
           all
           things
           ,
           leaving
           the
           will
           to
           it selfe
           to
           produce
           its
           own
           acts
           ,
           which
           indeed
           is
           no
           lesse
           ,
           then
           a
           degree
           of
           Atheisme
           ,
           setting
           up
           the
           second
           cause
           into
           the
           throne
           of
           the
           first
           .
           Herein
           and
           in
           diverse
           other
           things
           the
           Arminians
           do
           tread
           in
           their
           steps
           ,
           as
           will
           appear
           to
           those
           who
           examine
           
             Peltzius
          
           his
           book
           ,
           the
           
             Harmony
             of
             the
             Socinian
             and
             Arminians
             Doctrine
             .
          
           
           I
           wish
           that
           book
           were
           in
           English
           ,
           it
           would
           make
           many
           blush
           now
           adayes
           to
           see
           how
           incogitantly
           (
           I
           hope
           )
           
           that
           is
           the
           worst
           in
           many
           )
           they
           have
           runne
           themselves
           into
           the
           
             Tents
             of
             Socinians
             and
             Arminians
             ,
          
           and
           know
           not
           now
           how
           honorably
           to
           retreate
           .
        
         
           About
           the
           yeare
           
             1570
             ,
          
           when
           
             Petrus
             Baro
          
           a
           French
           man
           ,
           had
           infected
           
             Cambridge
          
           with
           that
           disease
           from
           France
           ,
           
           (
           you
           see
           
             spirituall
          
           as
           well
           as
           
             bodily
          
           evills
           have
           come
           from
           
             France
          
           )
           and
           one
           Mr.
           
             Barret
          
           who
           acted
           concurrently
           with
           him
           :
           but
           then
           God
           giving
           the
           
             Heads
             of
             Colledges
          
           with
           the
           
             Vice-chancellor
          
           a
           prudent
           zeale
           to
           oppose
           it
           ,
           they
           sent
           up
           Doctor
           
             ●indall
          
           and
           Doctor
           
             Whitaker
             ,
          
           to
           complaine
           to
           Arch-bishop
           
             Whitgift
             ,
          
           which
           begot
           that
           
             Usefull
             book
             of
             Articuli
             Lambethani
          
           ▪
           
             *
          
        
         
           The
           Leaven
           came
           then
           into
           the
           
             Netherlands
             ,
          
           and
           (
           as
           learned
           King
           
             James
          
           saith
           )
           
             Arminius
             was
             the
             first
             that
             infected
             Leyden
             with
             the
             Pelagian
             Heresie
          
           
             †
          
           He
           was
           a
           strong
           ,
           and
           cleare
           parted
           man
           ;
           and
           as
           it
           is
           said
           of
           Origen
           ,
           
             Ubi
             bene
             ,
             nemo
             melius
             :
             ubi
             male
             nemo
             pejus
             ,
          
           so
           there
           are
           some
           excellent
           
             discourses
          
           in
           his
           Workes
           ,
           and
           others
           as
           
             desperately
             opposite
          
           to
           the
           Covenant
           of
           Grace
           ,
           shattering
           all
           the
           
           linkes
           of
           the
           goulden
           chaine
           of
           our
           salvation
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           great
           
             evill
             of
             Arminianisme
             .
          
           From
           a
           young
           studient
           ,
           
             Junius
             praesaged
          
           of
           him
           ,
           
           that
           he
           would
           be
           a
           very
           usefull
           ,
           or
           most
           pernicious
           instrument
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ
           .
           By
           this
           
             Junius
             (
             when
             the
             Lord
             had
             converted
             him
             from
             Atheisme
             ,
             by
             reading
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             first
             Chapter
             of
             the
             Gospell
             of
          
           John
           ,
           
           
             wherein
             he
             saw
             such
             majesty
             ,
          
           that
           he
           thought
           that
           the
           Lord
           did
           therein
           ,
           
             detonare
             ab
             alto
          
           )
           the
           Lord
           gave
           a
           
             soveraigne
             antidote
             to
             his
             Church
             in
             those
             parts
             ,
          
           against
           the
           infection
           〈◊〉
           
             Arminianisme
             .
          
           As
           about
           the
           same
           time
           〈◊〉
           that
           glorieus
           light
           ,
           
           Mr.
           
             Perkins
             〈◊〉
             England
             ,
             whom
             the
             Lord
             made
             a
             Malleus
             both
             of
             Papists
             and
             Arminia●●
             ,
             and
             by
             more
             cleare
             and
             condescending
             discoveries
             of
             Christ
             ,
             made
             the
             deepe
             mysteries
             of
             speculative
             ,
             and
             the
             heavenly
             secrets
             of
             practicall
             Divinity
             ,
             to
             meete
             in
             the
             pulpit
             ;
             and
             all
             this
             in
             a
             little
             time
             ;
             (
             for
             he
             lived
             but
             about
             44
             Yeares
             ,
             being
             borne
          
           (
           ni
           faller
           )
           
             in
             the
             first
             ▪
             and
             dyed
             in
             the
             last
             of
             Queene
          
           Elizabeths
           〈◊〉
           
             Oh
             how
             much
             did
             he
             in
             a
             little
             time
             ?
          
        
         
           But
           still
           the
           Devill
           will
           bee
           casting
           
           weeds
           into
           Christs
           garden
           ,
           picking
           up
           those
           that
           have
           been
           rooted
           out
           ,
           and
           throwing
           them
           over
           the
           wall
           againe
           .
        
         
           Now
           he
           made
           use
           of
           
             Barnevill
          
           in
           Holland
           ,
           to
           bring
           Religion
           to
           serve
           State
           
             purposes
             ,
          
           and
           so
           carried
           on
           the
           Arminian
           designe
           there
           .
           These
           differences
           about
           the
           power
           of
           Free-will
           ,
           and
           such
           things
           as
           hang
           upon
           that
           (
           for
           there
           is
           the
           
             primum
             movens
          
           )
           now
           came
           to
           be
           reduced
           to
           five
           Articles
           ,
           which
           begate
           the
           Conference
           at
           Hage
           ,
           betwixt
           both
           parties
           ;
           which
           is
           reported
           both
           by
           
             Brandius
             ,
          
           and
           
             Bertius
             .
          
        
         
           About
           this
           time
           came
           up
           the
           name
           of
           
             Remonstrants
             ,
          
           
           as
           the
           name
           
             Protestant
          
           had
           formerly
           .
           Whereupon
           Doctor
           
             Ames
          
           (
           once
           
             Fellow
             of
             Christs
             Colledge
             in
             Cambridge
             ,
          
           but
           in
           Doctor
           
             Charyes
          
           time
           then
           
             Master
          
           of
           that
           place
           ,
           it
           grew
           too
           hot
           for
           him
           ,
           hee
           not
           complying
           with
           the
           present
           
             Ceremonies
             ,
          
           and
           having
           Preached
           a
           Sermon
           at
           the
           
             University
             Church
             against
             playing
             at
             Cards
             which
             〈◊〉
             not
             then
             be
             borne
          
           )
           was
           by
           he
           disposing
           hand
           of
           Divine
           Providence
           ●arried
           into
           ●●●se
           parts
           ,
           where
           
             (
             as
             the
             ●ustine
             of
             that
             time
             and
             place
             )
          
           hee
           did
           graple
           with
           all
           the
           Patrons
           of
           Free-will
           .
           And
           as
           an
           Appendix
           to
           that
           conference
           
           at
           Hage
           ,
           (
           as
           it
           is
           set
           forth
           by
           
             Brandius
          
           )
           writ
           that
           most
           excellent
           Booke
           of
           his
           
             Coronis
             .
          
           But
           still
           
             Arminius
          
           his
           disciples
           acted
           to
           their
           utmost
           ,
           
             Bertius
             ,
             Grevinconius
             ,
          
           and
           others
           so
           distracted
           those
           Churches
           ,
           that
           there
           was
           a
           necessity
           of
           calling
           a
           
             Synod
          
           which
           God
           gave
           them
           as
           a
           happy
           remedy
           ,
           Anno.
           Domini
           .
           
             1618.
             
          
        
         
           
           Oh
           the
           unwearied
           activity
           of
           adversaries
           to
           the
           cause
           of
           Christ
           
             (
             which
             should
             make
             others
             blush
             to
             move
             so
             heavily
             in
             asserting
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Free-grace
             )
          
           before
           we
           could
           understand
           what
           the
           Anti-remonstrants
           in
           the
           
             Synod
             at
             Dort
          
           fully
           intended
           ,
           wee
           had
           from
           the
           Remonstrants
           
             Acta
             Synodalia
             ,
          
           a
           Booke
           indeed
           that
           required
           an
           
             Ames
             to
             answer
             it
          
           (
           which
           he
           hath
           done
           most
           learnedly
           ,
           where
           you
           have
           
             Magnum
             in
             Parvo
             ,
          
           a
           
             great
             soule
             in
             a
             little
             body
             ,
          
           a
           
             great
             deale
             of
             forme
             in
             a
             little
             matter
          
           (
           as
           in
           his
           
             Bellarminus
             enervatus
          
           )
           that
           being
           done
           by
           the
           Fraternity
           with
           the
           concurrent
           indeavours
           and
           quintessence
           of
           the
           best
           wits
           amongst
           the
           
             Remonstrants
             .
          
        
         
           About
           the
           yeare
           
             1627
             ,
          
           Mr.
           
             Montague
          
           a
           man
           of
           great
           learning
           ,
           and
           being
           backed
           by
           the
           then
           potent
           
             Duke
             of
             Buckingham
             ,
          
           
           opened
           his
           Arminian
           (
           and
           I
           had
           almost
           sayd
           
             Popish
          
           )
           pack
           ,
           when
           the
           Lord
           used
           Bishop
           
             Carleton
             ,
          
           Doctor
           
             Featly
             ,
          
           Doctor
           
             Preston
             ,
          
           and
           others
           ,
           as
           happy
           instruments
           to
           
             discover
             his
             adulterate
             wares
             .
          
        
         
           Lately
           there
           sprung
           up
           a
           new
           broode
           of
           such
           as
           did
           assert
           
             Arminianisme
             ,
          
           as
           Dutch
           
             Tompson
          
           fellow
           of
           Clare-Hall
           ,
           Mr.
           
             William
             Chappell
          
           fellow
           of
           Christs
           Colledge
           ,
           (
           as
           the
           many
           Pupills
           that
           were
           Arminianized
           under
           his
           tuition
           (
           whether
           by
           him
           or
           no
           ,
           he
           best
           knowes
           )
           but
           men
           are
           more
           confirmed
           in
           their
           suspition
           hereof
           ,
           since
           they
           heard
           of
           his
           anserable
           actings
           in
           the
           
             University
             in
             Ireland
          
           )
           but
           still
           as
           in
           
             Oxford
             ,
          
           when
           there
           was
           any
           danger
           of
           spreading
           Arminianisme
           ,
           whether
           in
           Acts
           ,
           Bookes
           ,
           or
           Sermons
           ,
           they
           had
           there
           
             Robert
             Abbot
             ,
             Twisse
             ,
             Prydeaux
             ,
          
           and
           other
           workes
           to
           suppresse
           them
           ;
           So
           in
           Cambridge
           God
           gave
           us
           lately
           
             Davenant
          
           and
           
             Warde
             ,
          
           who
           did
           victoriously
           enter
           the
           lists
           with
           the
           most
           
             confident
             adversaries
             of
             Free-grace
             .
          
           And
           that
           bitter
           weeds
           could
           never
           take
           deepe
           rooting
           in
           any
           of
           these
           three
           Kingdoms
           ,
           and
           thrive
           very
           fruitfully
           ;
           There
           was
           in
           Ireland
           a
           most
           learned
           Arch-Bishop
           
             Usher
          
           to
           crush
           it
           there
           .
           And
           
           a
           mighty
           man
           in
           these
           Controversies
           ,
           
           Doctor
           
             Twisse
          
           (
           another
           
             Austine
          
           )
           to
           suppresse
           it
           in
           
             England
             .
          
           As
           learned
           and
           industrious
           Mr.
           
             Rutherford
          
           and
           others
           have
           done
           their
           parts
           successefully
           in
           
             Scotland
             .
          
           But
           alas
           
             Arminius
          
           now
           appeares
           amongst
           us
           not
           so
           much
           in
           the
           
             Schooles
             and
             Pulpits
             ,
          
           as
           in
           
             popular
             meetings
             .
          
        
         
           For
           as
           
             Zanchius
          
           complained
           with
           much
           regret
           of
           the
           
             Sulteran
             Ubiquitaries
             ,
          
           that
           hee
           found
           them
           
             ubique
             ,
          
           everywhere
           to
           vex
           and
           molest
           him
           ,
           so
           may
           wee
           grieve
           ,
           
           (
           O
           that
           we
           could
           with
           brokennesse
           of
           heart
           bewaile
           it
           )
           that
           our
           
             Universallists
             ,
          
           are
           almost
           
             universally
             spread
          
           amongst
           us
           ;
           It
           is
           gotten
           into
           our
           
             Netherlands
             ,
          
           much
           into
           the
           
             Fennish
             and
             Moorish
             parts
             of
             this
             Kingdom
             ,
          
           yea
           amongst
           many
           people
           that
           love
           Iesus
           Christ
           ,
           and
           therefore
           entertaine
           it
           ,
           as
           conceiving
           it
           most
           for
           his
           Honour
           (
           the
           more
           are
           they
           to
           be
           pittied
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           instructed
           with
           a
           spirit
           of
           meekenesse
           ;
           shew
           them
           by
           Scripture
           evidence
           this
           is
           not
           Gods
           way
           of
           advancing
           Christ
           ,
           and
           you
           recover
           them
           )
           it
           is
           now
           in
           
             popular
             hands
             ,
          
           wee
           neede
           such
           
             worthies
          
           as
           the
           
             Author
          
           of
           this
           following
           Treatise
           (
           blessed
           be
           the
           Father
           of
           mercy
           ,
           the
           Fountaine
           
           of
           every
           good
           and
           perfect
           gift
           ,
           for
           his
           and
           many
           others
           fruitfull
           labours
           )
           who
           may
           
             condescend
          
           to
           parley
           with
           poore
           Christians
           at
           their
           Tables
           ,
           in
           their
           
             Shops
             ,
          
           to
           follow
           them
           at
           
             the
             plow
          
           (
           as
           Reverend
           Mr.
           
             Greenham
          
           was
           wont
           to
           doe
           )
           endeavouring
           to
           rectifie
           and
           
             reduce
          
           them
           .
        
         
           He
           knew
           how
           to
           deale
           wisely
           with
           subtile
           adversaries
           ,
           
           that
           he
           might
           have
           the
           more
           advantage
           against
           them
           ,
           grants
           them
           as
           much
           as
           he
           could
           with
           consistency
           to
           his
           owne
           principles
           ,
           that
           so
           he
           might
           the
           more
           easily
           confound
           theirs
           ;
           Onely
           you
           will
           be
           so
           candid
           as
           to
           consider
           that
           herein
           hee
           speakes
           
             ad
             populum
             .
          
           And
           therefore
           as
           the
           ancient
           Fathers
           ,
           often
           useth
           the
           liberty
           of
           speaking
           like
           a
           Preacher
           rather
           then
           as
           a
           Doctor
           of
           the
           
             Chaire
             .
          
        
         
           I
           reckon
           this
           a
           very
           strong
           argument
           to
           confute
           the
           
             power
             of
             Free-will
          
           to
           
             any
             spirituall
             action
             in
             a
             gratious
             manner
             ,
          
           
           the
           wofull
           
             experience
          
           of
           mine
           owne
           
             wretched
             heart
             ,
          
           being
           naturally
           so
           desperately
           wicked
           ,
           opposite
           to
           any
           spirituall
           good
           ;
           
           But
           this
           will
           not
           
             convince
             others
          
           (
           onely
           by
           the
           way
           I
           would
           know
           how
           it
           comes
           to
           passe
           ,
           
             if
             Arminius
             Doctrine
             bee
             true
             that
             
             we
             have
             Free-will
             ,
             to
             choose
             that
             which
             is
             truly
             good
             ,
             why
             Arminians
             are
             not
             all
             very
             good
             men
          
           ?
           Will
           not
           this
           bee
           an
           aggravation
           against
           them
           at
           the
           dreadfull
           day
           of
           judgement
           ?
        
         
           
           Therefore
           the
           Lord
           is
           most
           admirably
           gratious
           in
           giving
           us
           such
           
             Masters
             of
             the
             Assemblies
          
           to
           fasten
           such
           Scripture
           truths
           as
           may
           hold
           us
           
             fast
             and
             close
          
           under
           the
           
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             .
          
        
         
           He
           was
           
             a
             blessing
          
           to
           the
           Colledge
           where
           he
           was
           
             fellow
             of
             Pembrooke
             Hall
          
           in
           Cambridge
           (
           which
           hath
           bin
           a
           fruitfull
           nurcery
           to
           this
           Church
           ,
           and
           an
           
             ornament
          
           to
           the
           
             University
          
           )
           and
           after
           a
           
             burning
             and
             shining
             light
          
           in
           Staffordshire
           ;
           
           He
           delighted
           much
           in
           preaching
           in
           an
           
             Evangelicall
             way
             ,
          
           from
           place
           to
           place
           ,
           as
           pitying
           many
           poore
           pining
           
             seduced
             soules
          
           under
           
             blinde
             and
             superstitious
             Ministers
             .
          
           The
           Lord
           fill
           their
           hearts
           ,
           with
           compassion
           to
           them
           ,
           who
           have
           power
           in
           their
           hands
           to
           supply
           them
           ,
           that
           so
           millions
           do
           not
           
             perish
             for
             want
             of
             vision
             .
          
        
         
           Afterwards
           the
           
             noble
             Earle
             of
             Warwick
          
           fixed
           him
           at
           
             Rochford
             in
             Essex
             ,
          
           where
           hee
           did
           speake
           and
           doe
           
             great
             things
             to
             the
             honour
             of
             Free
             Grace
             ;
          
           
           Hee
           
             lived
          
           there
           more
           by
           
             acting
             vigorously
          
           to
           his
           great
           Lord
           and
           
             Master
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
          
           
           in
           a
           
             fewe
             Yeares
          
           then
           most
           of
           us
           his
           Brethren
           doe
           
             in
             many
             .
          
        
         
           O
           that
           
             we
          
           who
           are
           
             left
             behinde
          
           in
           these
           conflicting
           times
           could
           more
           punctually
           and
           closely
           follow
           
             his
             example
             ;
          
           Jt
           is
           not
           studying
           the
           groundlesse
           
             fopperies
             of
             Popery
             ,
          
           nor
           the
           immersing
           our
           minds
           wholy
           into
           some
           
             dry
             disputes
          
           concerning
           some
           
             externalls
             and
             formes
          
           about
           
             Religion
             ,
          
           (
           as
           too
           many
           do
           now
           a
           dayes
           being
           engaged
           in
           a
           party
           )
           that
           will
           
             spiritualize
          
           us
           or
           our
           
             hearts
          
           so
           much
           as
           
             Studying
          
           and
           
             Preaching
          
           over
           the
           
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             ;
          
           The
           mysterious
           and
           Heavenly
           secrets
           of
           the
           Gospell
           rightly
           opened
           and
           wisely
           applyed
           ,
           will
           by
           Gods
           blessing
           breed
           a
           
             Gospell
             spirit
          
           in
           thee
           ,
           leave
           a
           
             gratious
             tincture
          
           upon
           the
           spirits
           of
           
             Teachers
          
           and
           
             Hearers
             ;
          
           whereas
           possibly
           for
           want
           of
           this
           ,
           there
           may
           be
           a
           
             legall
             tartnesse
          
           and
           
             severity
          
           in
           the
           
             Spirits
          
           and
           
             Tongues
          
           of
           able
           and
           good
           men
           .
        
         
           The
           gratious
           and
           powerfull
           Lord
           who
           ,
           onely
           teacheth
           to
           profit
           ,
           annoynt
           all
           his
           Saints
           with
           that
           holy
           unction
           that
           they
           may
           be
           able
           to
           discerne
           of
           things
           that
           
           differ
           ,
           clearely
           to
           distinguish
           betwixt
           truth
           and
           error
           .
           And
           that
           he
           may
           to
           this
           and
           other
           happy
           purposes
           ,
           blesse
           abundantly
           this
           savourly
           acute
           and
           solid
           Treatise
           ,
           shall
           be
           the
           earnest
           Prayer
           of
           him
           ,
        
         
           
             
               Who
               is
               thine
               in
               and
               for
               the
            
             Lord
             Jesus
             .
             
               THOMAS
               HILL
               .
            
          
        
      
       
       
         
           A
           Table
           of
           the
           Contents
           .
        
         
           
             THe
             reason
             why
             the
             wicked
             do
             not
             repent
             nor
             come
             out
             of
             their
             sins
             ,
             
             is
             not
             because
             they
             cannot
             (
             though
             they
             cannot
             )
             but
             because
             they
             will
             not
             ,
             
               Page
               8.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             7
             Demonstrations
             to
             prove
             it
             .
             
          
           
             The
             wicked
             think
             they
             have
             power
             to
             repent
             ,
             but
             will
             not
             do
             according
             to
             their
             thoughts
             ,
             
               ibid
            
          
           
             They
             will
             not
             try
             whether
             they
             can
             repent
             or
             no
             ,
             
             
               p.
               9
            
          
           
             They
             refuse
             the
             helpe
             which
             God
             offers
             them
             ,
             
             
               p.
               10
            
          
           
             They
             will
             not
             use
             the
             power
             which
             God
             hath
             given
             them
             ,
             
             
               p.
               11
            
          
           
             They
             grow
             worse
             by
             the
             meanes
             afforded
             them
             ,
             
             
               p.
               13
            
          
           
             Their
             Cannot
             is
             voluntary
             ,
             
             
               p.
               14
            
          
           
             They
             are
             content
             with
             their
             cannot
             ,
             
             
               p.
               15
            
          
        
         
           
             The
             first
             ground
             of
             the
             Doctrine
             .
             
          
           
             Every
             man
             can
             do
             more
             good
             then
             he
             doth
             ,
             and
             shun
             more
             evill
             then
             he
             doth
             ,
             
               p.
               17
            
          
        
         
           
             This
             appeares
             by
             these
             following
             considerations
             .
          
           
             If
             a
             man
             can
             do
             no
             more
             then
             he
             doth
             ;
             
             nothing
             can
             hindes
             him
             ,
             but
             his
             will
             ,
             
               ibid.
            
          
           
             If
             a
             man
             can
             do
             no
             more
             then
             he
             does
             ,
             
             and
             yet
             will
             not
             ,
             he
             must
             needs
             voluntarily
             hinder
             himselfe
             from
             doing
             that
             which
             he
             cannot
             ,
             
             
               p.
               18
            
          
           
             Jf
             a
             man
             will
             not
             do
             that
             he
             can
             ,
             neither
             will
             bee
             that
             which
             he
             cannot
             ,
             if
             he
             could
             ,
             
               p.
               19
            
          
           
             If
             a
             man
             〈◊〉
             ●ot
             do
             that
             he
             can
             ,
             can
             or
             can-not
             ,
             
             
             all
             is
             one
             to
             him
             ,
             all
             sticks
             at
             his
             will
             ,
             
               p.
               20
            
          
           
             If
             a
             man
             will
             not
             doe
             that
             which
             he
             can
             ,
             
             this
             will
             make
             a
             mans
             conscience
             when
             it
             comes
             to
             speake
             in
             sober
             sadnesse
             ,
             
             thanke
             himselfe
             for
             his
             perishing
             ,
             
               p.
               21
            
          
           
             Arguments
             to
             prove
             the
             first
             Ground
             ,
             
               p.
               22
            
          
           
             Because
             God
             doth
             complaine
             against
             the
             wicked
             for
             the
             voluntary
             doing
             no
             more
             good
             then
             they
             doe
             ,
             
             
               ibid.
            
          
           
             Because
             otherwise
             there
             were
             no
             room
             for
             prayse
             ,
             
             nor
             dispraise
             ,
             
               p.
               23
            
          
           
             Because
             there
             would
             be
             no
             roome
             for
             the
             Sword
             of
             the
             Magistrate
             ,
             
             
               p.
               24
            
          
           
             Because
             though
             a
             carnall
             man
             cannot
             put
             off
             the
             old
             man
             ,
             
             yet
             it
             is
             not
             his
             nature
             to
             commit
             this
             sin
             at
             this
             time
             and
             in
             this
             manner
             ,
             
               ibid.
            
          
           
             A
             wicked
             man
             can
             do
             more
             good
             ,
             
             &c.
             
             Because
             a
             godly
             regenerate
             man
             may
             avoide
             more
             sin
             then
             he
             doth
             ,
             
               p.
               25
            
          
        
         
           
             The
             ground
             further
             proved
             by
             Particulars
             .
          
           
             The
             will
             hath
             dominion
             over
             all
             the
             outward
             acts
             of
             the
             members
             ,
             
             
               p.
               26
            
          
           
             Every
             man
             hath
             naturall
             affections
             in
             hine
             by
             which
             he
             may
             doe
             more
             then
             he
             doth
             ,
             
             and
             shun
             more
             evill
             then
             he
             doth
             ,
             
               p.
               27
            
          
           
             God
             hath
             given
             to
             every
             man
             naturall
             counsell
             ,
             
             and
             naturall
             Reason
             and
             Prudence
             ,
             
               p.
               30
            
          
           
             That
             is
             first
             in
             order
             which
             is
             naturall
             ,
             
             and
             afterwards
             that
             which
             is
             spirituall
             ,
             and
             if
             a
             man
             stick
             there
             ,
             he
             sticks
             at
             a
             will-not
             ,
             
               p.
               31
            
          
        
         
           
             The
             second
             Ground
             .
          
           
             Every
             wicked
             man
             is
             slothfull
             and
             negligent
             ,
             
             
               p.
               34
            
          
        
         
         
           
             Five
             demonstrations
             to
             prove
             it
             .
          
           
             Every
             wicked
             man
             doth
             imagine
             more
             cannots
             ,
             then
             then
             there
             be
             ,
             
               p.
               35.
               
            
             
          
           
             He
             makes
             every
             little
             difficulty
             a
             cannot
             ,
             when
             as
             nothing
             but
             an
             impossibility
             is
             a
             cannot
             .
             
               p
               ,
               36.
               
            
             
          
           
             A
             slothful
             man
             turns
             his
             very
             abilities
             into
             cannots
             
               37.
            
             
             
               p
            
          
           
             He
             doth
             voluntarily
             naile
             himself
             unto
             cannots
             ,
             
             
               p.
               38
            
          
           
             He
             putteth
             forth
             by
             halves
             that
             power
             which
             he
             hath
             ,
             
             
               p.
               39
            
          
           
             There
             is
             more
             in
             a
             wicked
             man
             then
             by
             reason
             of
             sluggishnesse
             he
             putteth
             forth
             ,
             
             
               p.
               40
            
          
        
         
           
             Six
             Arguments
             to
             prove
             this
             .
          
           
             It
             a
             signe
             it
             is
             in
             him
             ,
             
               p.
               40
            
          
           
             Because
             when
             God
             doth
             convert
             a
             sinner
             ,
             
             he
             doth
             not
             put
             in
             new
             powers
             and
             faculties
             into
             the
             soule
             ,
             
               ibid.
            
          
           
             Because
             hee
             can
             shew
             as
             great
             power
             otherwise
             ,
             
             
               p.
               41
            
          
           
             Because
             he
             can
             shew
             it
             too
             when
             he
             list
             ,
             
             
               p.
               42
            
          
           
             Because
             the
             rod
             is
             able
             to
             whip
             it
             out
             of
             him
             ,
             
             
               p.
               43
            
          
           
             Because
             he
             can
             do
             an
             hundred
             times
             more
             when
             he
             is
             pleased
             ,
             
             
               p.
               44
            
          
           
             Because
             he
             will
             shew
             it
             in
             Hell
             ,
             
               viz.
            
             
             That
             it
             was
             in
             him
             to
             do
             more
             then
             he
             did
             ,
             
               p.
               45
            
          
           
             A
             wicked
             man
             will
             not
             set
             himselfe
             to
             use
             all
             the
             means
             that
             he
             may
             ,
             
             
               p.
               49
            
          
           
             A
             wicked
             man
             may
             use
             the
             meanes
             that
             God
             appointed
             as
             meanes
             ,
             
             
               p.
               52
            
          
           
             Because
             't
             is
             the
             very
             nature
             of
             meanes
             to
             come
             between
             ones
             can
             and
             his
             cannot
             ,
             
             
               ibid.
            
          
           
             Because
             God
             doth
             not
             exhort
             men
             like
             a
             company
             of
             stocks
             and
             stones
             ,
             
             but
             as
             men
             that
             are
             edifyable
             by
             his
             words
             ,
             
               p.
               53
            
          
           
           
             Because
             Gods
             anger
             is
             very
             reasonable
             ,
             
             
               p.
               54
            
          
           
             Because
             Gods
             offer
             of
             his
             kingdome
             to
             the
             wicked
             is
             serious
             ,
             
             
               p.
               55
            
          
           
             Because
             Gods
             reproofes
             are
             very
             equall
             ,
             
             
               p.
               56
            
          
           
             His
             condemnation
             must
             be
             willfull
             ,
             
             that
             will
             not
             use
             all
             the
             meanes
             ,
             
               p
               57
            
          
        
         
           
             Proved
             by
             three
             Arguments
             .
          
           
             God
             will
             not
             helpe
             that
             man
             by
             a
             miracle
             to
             go
             that
             hath
             legs
             to
             go
             ,
             
             and
             will
             not
             ,
             
               ibid.
            
          
           
             God
             will
             not
             bate
             a
             farthing
             of
             the
             price
             he
             sets
             thee
             at
             ,
             
             
               p.
               59
            
          
           
             God
             will
             never
             be
             brought
             out
             of
             his
             walke
             to
             shew
             thee
             any
             mercy
             or
             give
             thee
             any
             grace
             .
             
             
               p.
               60
            
          
           
             Gods
             Kingdom
             cannot
             be
             obtained
             without
             a
             diligent
             use
             of
             the
             means
             ,
             
             
               p.
               36
            
          
        
         
           
             Reasons
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             Because
             heaven
             is
             an
             end
             ,
             
             and
             an
             end
             can
             never
             be
             gotten
             without
             means
             ,
             
               ibid.
            
          
           
             God
             hath
             annexed
             it
             to
             the
             meanes
             ,
             
             
               ibid.
            
          
           
             Every
             soule
             must
             give
             an
             account
             before
             God
             how
             he
             hath
             used
             the
             meanes
             ,
             
             
               p.
               63
            
          
           
             God
             will
             not
             set
             up
             another
             dore
             into
             heaven
             for
             any
             man
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             
             
               ibid.
            
          
        
         
           
             Further
             proofes
             ,
             and
             encouragements
             to
             use
             the
             the
             meanes
             .
          
           
             Some
             of
             the
             meanes
             that
             God
             hath
             appointed
             ,
             
             you
             may
             do
             them
             without
             labour
             ,
             
               p.
               64
            
          
           
             Some
             of
             the
             meanes
             that
             God
             hath
             appointed
             are
             easier
             then
             them
             ,
             
             
               ibid.
            
          
           
             Some
             of
             the
             meanes
             are
             easier
             yet
             ,
             
             
               ibid.
            
          
           
             Some
             of
             the
             meanes
             of
             grace
             ,
             
             its
             harder
             to
             omit
             them
             then
             to
             use
             them
             ,
             
               p.
               65
            
          
           
             Some
             of
             the
             means
             of
             grace
             ,
             
             be
             they
             hard
             ,
             yet
             they
             are
             but
             hard
             ,
             they
             are
             not
             impossible
             for
             you
             to
             use
             ,
             
               p.
               65
            
          
        
         
         
           
             Objections
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             Objection
             drawn
             from
             the
             Scriptures
             which
             say
             they
             cannot
             ,
             
             
               p.
               66
            
          
           
             The
             Scripture
             speaks
             of
             five
             cannots
             ,
             
               1.
               
            
             
             Of
             a
             naturall
             cannot
             ,
             
               2.
               
            
             Of
             a
             deliberate
             cannot
             ,
             
               3.
               
            
             Of
             a
             judiciall
             cannot
             .
             
               4.
               
            
             Of
             a
             compounded
             cannot
             ,
             
               5.
            
             of
             a
             humbling
             cannot
             .
          
           
             Thou
             wouldst
             (
             as
             thou
             pretendest
             )
             but
             thou
             canstnot
             .
             
          
           
             Perhaps
             its
             the
             will
             of
             thy
             conscience
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             wil
             of
             thy
             heart
             .
             
               2.
               
            
             May
             be
             its
             a
             copulative
             will
             ,
             Repentance
             and
             some
             lust
             ,
             godlines
             and
             some
             lust
             .
             
               3.
               
            
             May
             be
             thou
             hast
             a
             woulding
             will
             ,
             this
             is
             no
             will
             but
             only
             a
             velleity
             ,
             
               4.
               
            
             May
             be
             thou
             hast
             a
             generall
             Metaphysicall
             wil
             ;
             but
             to
             come
             to
             particulars
             ,
             there
             thou
             wilt
             not
             .
             
               5.
               
            
             Thou
             hast
             no
             true
             will
             ,
             because
             if
             thou
             didst
             will
             ,
             thou
             couldst.
             
               p.
               71
            
          
           
             Thou
             desirest
             to
             do
             it
             ,
             but
             art
             not
             able
             .
          
           
             Who
             can
             tell
             best
             what
             is
             in
             thee
             God
             or
             thine
             owne
             heart
             ?
             
          
           
             But
             the
             reason
             of
             this
             mistake
             is
             ,
             
               1.
               
            
             Thou
             hast
             putative
             or
             thinking
             desires
             ,
             thou
             think'st
             thou
             desirest
             .
             
               2.
               
            
             Thou
             hast
             ignorant
             desires
             ,
             
               3.
               
            
             Thou
             hast
             wandering
             desires
             ,
             and
             therfore
             thou
             art
             mistaken
             .
             
               p.
               77
            
          
           
             Thou
             resolvest
             and
             hast
             good
             purposes
             ,
             
             but
             oh
             thou
             canst
             not
             performe
             them
             .
             
               p.
               79
            
          
           
             These
             purposes
             thou
             speakest
             of
             are
             only
             willings
             for
             the
             future
             ▪
             
               1.
            
             
             because
             its
             only
             to
             shuffle
             of
             the
             willing
             for
             the
             present
             ,
             
               2.
               
            
             This
             will
             for
             hereafter
             is
             no
             will
             ,
             because
             its
             goes
             without
             Gods
             .
             
               2.
               
            
             It
             is
             no
             will
             ,
             because
             thou
             shalt
             misse
             th●se
             suppositions
             that
             thou
             willest
             upon
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             thou
             supposest
             thou
             shalt
             have
             fewer
             temptations
             hereafter
             ,
             
               2.
               
            
             Thou
             supposest
             thou
             shalt
             be
             fitter
             hereafter
             .
             
               3.
               
            
             Thy
             will
             for
             hereafter
             is
             no
             will
             but
             a
             mockery
             .
          
           
           
             Thou
             labourest
             to
             serve
             God
             and
             to
             be
             saved
             .
             
          
           
             Is
             it
             this
             labour
             for
             grace
             and
             He●v●a
             ,
             when
             thou
             laborest
             so
             id●ely
             ?
             wherefore
             thy
             impenitency
             is
             wilful
             ,
             thy
             damnation
             wilfull
             ,
             and
             thy
             ruine
             wilfull
             ,
             
               p.
               81
            
          
           
             Hence
             also
             it
             followes
             ,
             
               1.
               
            
             That
             your
             destruction
             is
             from
             self
             ,
             
               2.
               
            
             Your
             destruction
             is
             just
             ,
             
               3.
               
            
             Your
             destruction
             is
             inexcusable
             .
             
               4.
               
            
             Your
             destruction
             is
             unavoydable
             ,
             
               5.
               
            
             Your
             destruction
             is
             pittilesse
             ,
             
               6.
               
            
             Your
             destruction
             is
             grievous
             .
             
               p
               81
            
          
        
         
           
             Application
             .
          
           
             Thou
             canst
             never
             be
             humbled
             unles
             thou
             believe
             this
             truth
             ▪
             a
             man
             is
             never
             humbled
             as
             long
             as
             he
             excuses
             himself
             ▪
             
             Now
             
               p.
               84
            
          
           
             First
             ,
             
             thou
             excusest
             thy selfe
             for
             all
             Transgressions
             besides
             originall
             ,
             
               ibid.
            
          
           
             Now
             thou
             excusest
             thy selfe
             from
             originall
             sin
             too
             ,
             
             Lord
             I
             would
             be
             without
             sin
             ,
             but
             J
             cannot
             ,
             
               p.
               85
            
          
           
             Nay
             thou
             excus●st
             thy selfe
             for
             every
             sin
             :
             
             thou
             takest
             all
             thy
             sins
             to
             be
             nothing
             but
             infirmities
             ,
             
               p.
               86
            
          
           
             Nay
             thou
             commendest
             thy selfe
             more
             then
             God
             ,
             
             
               p.
               87
            
          
           
             Nay
             thou
             canst
             not
             so
             much
             as
             pray
             to
             God
             for
             a
             ●ill
             :
             
             thou
             art
             so
             proud
             that
             thou
             conceivest
             thou
             hast
             that
             already
             ,
             
               p.
               88
            
          
           
             Nay
             thou
             layst
             all
             the
             blame
             upon
             God
             ,
             
             
               p.
               89
            
          
           
             First
             ,
             
             because
             you
             cast
             the
             blame
             upon
             nature
             ,
             it
             s
             my
             nature
             and
             J
             cannot
             .
             
               ibid.
            
          
           
             S●condly
             ,
             
             thou
             d●st
             cast
             the
             blame
             upon
             temptation
             ,
             It
             s
             my
             hard
             hap
             to
             fall
             upon
             temptations
             ,
             
               p.
               90
            
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             
             thou
             layest
             the
             blame
             upon
             the
             Times
             ,
             the
             times
             are
             very
             bad
             ,
             
               p.
               91
            
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             
             thou
             layest
             the
             blame
             upon
             this
             Commandment
             .
             If
             it
             were
             any
             Commandement
             ,
             but
             this
             ,
             J
             would
             do
             it
             ,
             
               ibid.
            
          
           
             Fifthly
             ,
             
             thou
             layest
             the
             blame
             upon
             ill
             fortune
             ,
             and
             
             bad
             lucke
             ,
             
               p.
               92
            
          
           
             Nay
             ,
             sixthly
             thou
             findest
             fault
             with
             all
             Gods
             proceedings
             ,
             
             
               p
               94
            
          
           
             This
             discovers
             the
             deceitfulnes
             of
             thy
             heart
             ,
             
             
               p.
               95
            
          
           
             First
             ,
             thou
             wouldst
             very
             faine
             ,
             if
             God
             would
             enable
             thee
             :
             but
             thy
             heart
             does
             but
             here
             lie
             unto
             God
             ,
             
               ibid.
            
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             hereby
             thou
             dodgest
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             temptest
             the
             Lord
             ,
             
               p.
               96
            
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             hereby
             thou
             shufflest
             of
             the
             word
             ,
             when
             thou
             hast
             heard
             it
             ,
             
               ibid.
            
          
           
             This
             point
             calls
             for
             great
             humiliation
             ;
             
             for
          
           
             
               1.
               
            
             Here
             lies
             especially
             the
             pride
             of
             the
             heart
             ,
             not
             in
             mens
             cannots
             ,
             but
             their
             will-nots
             ,
             
               ibid.
            
          
           
             
               2.
               
            
             Here
             lies
             especially
             the
             hardning
             of
             the
             heart
             ,
             
               p.
               98
            
          
           
             
               3
            
             Here
             lies
             especially
             the
             stubbornnes
             of
             the
             heart
             ,
             
               ib.
            
          
           
             
               4.
               
            
             Here
             lies
             the
             great●st
             dispisings
             of
             the
             Commandements
             of
             God
             ,
             
               p.
               99
            
          
           
             To
             quicken
             the
             thankfulnesse
             of
             the
             godly
             ,
             
             
               ibid.
            
          
           
             A
             seasonable
             Jtem
             to
             all
             Rebellious
             spirits
             ,
             
               p.
               100
            
          
           
             
               1.
               
            
             Is
             it
             not
             enough
             that
             thou
             hast
             willingly
             fallen
             in
             Adam
             ,
             
             but
             thou
             must
             willingly
             stand
             out
             again
             ?
             
               101
            
          
           
             
               2.
               
            
             Consider
             the
             very
             Saints
             of
             God
             that
             have
             not
             halfe
             so
             many
             will-nots
             as
             you
             ,
             
             that
             stick
             more
             truly
             at
             a
             cannot
             ,
             
               ibid.
            
          
           
             
               3.
               
            
             Consider
             the
             more
             shamefull
             ones
             sin
             is
             ,
             
             the
             more
             reason
             to
             be
             humbled
             ,
             
               p.
               102
            
          
           
             Nay
             foruthly
             ,
             
             consider
             ther
             's
             no
             greater
             shame
             then
             to
             make
             away
             ones
             self
             ,
             
               ibid
            
          
           
             
               5.
               
            
             Consider
             if
             you
             would
             but
             vex
             your
             one
             soules
             with
             this
             serious
             consideration
             ,
             
             it
             would
             make
             you
             kick
             your
             lusts
             under
             foote
             ,
             
               p.
               103
            
          
        
         
           
             The
             danger
             of
             base
             Pleas
             and
             Pretences
             .
          
           
             
               1.
               
            
             This
             same
             pleading
             is
             the
             cause
             why
             you
             are
             lazy
             and
             idle
             in
             the
             use
             of
             the
             meanes
             ,
             
               viz.
            
             because
             you
             
             suffer
             your
             hearts
             to
             plead
             ,
             oh
             we
             cannot
             do
             it
             
               p.
               104
            
          
           
             
               2.
               
            
             This
             same
             pleading
             brings
             up
             an
             evill
             report
             upon
             piety
             and
             godlinesse
             
               p.
               105
            
          
           
             
               3.
               
            
             This
             same
             pleading
             is
             a
             murmuring
             against
             God
             
               q.
               d.
            
             why
             does
             God
             give
             me
             such
             commandements
             that
             I
             cannot
             observe
             ,
             
               ibid.
            
          
           
             
               4.
               
            
             This
             is
             the
             sawsiest
             excuse
             of
             all
             excuses
             ,
             
               p.
               107
            
          
           
             Nay
             fifthly
             ,
             here
             lies
             the
             reason
             why
             Divines
             say
             that
             the
             conversion
             of
             a
             sinner
             is
             an
             harder
             work
             then
             the
             creation
             of
             heaven
             and
             earth
             ,
             first
             because
             ▪
             
               p.
               108
            
          
           
             Here
             is
             the
             same
             difficultie
             that
             was
             in
             creation
             ,
             
             for
             God
             makes
             a
             Convert
             of
             nothing
             ,
             
               ibid.
            
          
           
             As
             there
             was
             nothing
             praeexistent
             in
             the
             creation
             t●
             helpe
             ,
             
             so
             there
             was
             nothing
             to
             resist
             ,
             but
             here
             is
             something
             to
             resist
             ,
             the
             will
             it
             resisteth
             ,
             
               ibid.
            
          
        
         
           
             The
             danger
             of
             sticking
             at
             a
             will-not
             is
             further
             cleared
             .
          
           
             
               1.
               
            
             If
             you
             will
             not
             ,
             Gods
             Ministers
             have
             discharged
             their
             duties
             ,
             and
             have
             left
             your
             blood
             on
             your
             own
             hands
             ,
             
               p.
               100
            
          
           
             
               2.
               
            
             If
             you
             will
             not
             ,
             the
             Gospel
             hath
             delivered
             its
             errand
             ,
             ye
             are
             guilty
             of
             your
             own
             everlasting
             perdition
             ,
             
               p.
               111
            
          
           
             Nay
             thirdly
             ,
             if
             you
             will
             not
             ▪
             The
             blood
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             hath
             done
             that
             it
             came
             for
             ,
             
               p.
               112
            
          
           
             
               4.
               
            
             If
             you
             will
             not
             you
             murder
             your
             own
             soules
             ,
             
               ibid.
            
          
           
             A
             seasonable
             Item
             to
             the
             redeemed
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             
             that
             they
             take
             heede
             of
             will-nots
             ▪
             for
             
               p.
               114
            
          
           
             
               1.
               
            
             We
             never
             sin
             against
             Gospel
             ,
             but
             onely
             upon
             wil-nots
             ,
             
               p.
               115.
               
            
          
           
             
               2.
               
            
             We
             never
             despise
             God
             ,
             but
             only
             upon
             wilnots
             ,
             
               ibid.
            
          
           
             
               3.
               
            
             Conscience
             can
             never
             condemne
             us
             ,
             but
             only
             upon
             will-nots
             ,
             
               p.
               116
            
          
           
             
               4.
               
            
             God
             can
             never
             be
             angry
             with
             us
             ,
             but
             only
             upon
             wil-nots
             .
             
               ibid.
            
          
        
         
           The
           end
           of
           the
           Table
           .
        
      
    
     
       
       
         
           Wilfull
           Impenitency
           the
           grossest
           Selfe-Murder
           .
        
         
           
             
               EZECH.
               18.31
               ,
               32.
               
            
             
               For
               why
               will
               yee
               dye
               ,
               O
               yee
               house
               of
               Israel
               .
            
          
        
         
           THe
           
             wicked
          
           in
           this
           Chapter
           
             dispute
          
           against
           
             God
             ;
             the
             Fathers
             have
             eaten
             sower
             Grapes
             ,
          
           
           and
           
             the
             childrens
             teeth
             are
             set
             on
             edge
             ,
          
           Our
           Fathers
           have
           
             sinned
             ,
          
           and
           we
           are
           
             punished
          
           ;
           a
           common
           cavill
           in
           every
           naturall
           mans
           heart
           ,
           when
           it
           s
           urged
           .
           
             Adam
          
           fell
           and
           his
           poor
           
             posterity
          
           smart
           for
           it
           ,
           if
           God
           will
           needs
           damne
           us
           he
           may
           ,
           we
           have
           no
           power
           for
           to
           help
           it
           ,
           for
           who
           
             hath
             resisted
             his
             Will
             ?
          
           
           this
           is
           mans
           
             Syllogisme
             .
          
           God
           who
           might
           send
           man
           to
           hell
           for
           an
           answer
           ,
           answers
           calmly
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           By
           
             abjuration
             ,
          
           as
           
             J
             live
          
           sayth
           the
           
             Lord
             ,
          
           ye
           shall
           not
           have
           occasion
           to
           use
           this
           proverbe
           any
           more
           as
           
             Israel
             .
          
           v.
           3.
           
        
         
           2.
           
           By
           an
           
             assertion
             ,
          
           the
           
             soule
             that
             sinneth
             it
             shall
             dye
             ,
          
           v.
           4.
           no
           soule
           shall
           dye
           but
           only
           the
           same
           that
           doth
           sin
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           By
           
             explication
             of
             himselfe
             ,
          
           if
           a
           man
           do
           that
           which
           is
           
             right
             ,
          
           he
           
             shall
             live
             ,
          
           vers.
           5
           ,
           6.
           if
           he
           have
           bin
           never
           so
           wicked
           ,
           yet
           if
           he
           
             returned
             he
             shall
             not
             dye
             ,
          
           v.
           21.
           
        
         
         
           4.
           
           By
           
             appealing
             to
             their
             consciences
             ,
          
           have
           I
           any
           
             pleasure
             at
             all
          
           that
           the
           wicked
           should
           dye
           saith
           the
           
             Lord
             ?
          
           and
           not
           that
           
             he
             should
             returne
             and
             live
             ?
          
           vers.
           23.
           have
           I
           any
           pleasure
           ,
           I
           appeale
           to
           all
           your
           consciences
           ,
           have
           I
           any
           pleasure
           at
           all
           that
           the
           wicked
           should
           dye
           ?
        
         
           5.
           
           
             By
             retorting
             ,
          
           heare
           now
           O
           
             house
             of
             Jsrael
          
           is
           not
           
             my
             way
             equall
             ?
          
           or
           are
           not
           
             your
             wayes
             rathere
             unquall
             ?
          
           v.
           25.
           
        
         
           6.
           
           By
           a
           
             conclusion
          
           ;
           therefore
           I
           
             will
             judge
             you
          
           O
           house
           
             of
             Jsrael
             ,
          
           every
           
             one
             according
             to
             his
             wayes
             ,
          
           vers.
           30.
           
        
         
           7.
           
           By
           
             a
             finall
             decision
          
           of
           the
           whole
           
             controversie
             ;
             repent
          
           and
           
             turne
          
           your selves
           ,
           &c.
           so
           
             iniquity
             shall
             not
          
           be
           your
           
             ruine
             ,
          
           cast
           away
           from
           you
           all
           ,
           &c
           for
           why
           will
           ye
           die
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           Where
           we
           have
           these
           foure
           things
           .
        
         
           
             1.
             
             God
             
               disclaimes
            
             all
             
               cause
               of
               their
               damnation
            
             from
             his
             
               secret
               will
               ,
            
             I
             have
             
               no
               pleasure
               in
               the
               death
               of
               him
               that
               dyeth
               .
            
             
          
           
             2.
             
             He
             
               removes
            
             all
             cause
             of
             their
             
               destruction
            
             from
             his
             
               revealed
               will
            
             ;
             repent
             and
             turn
             your selves
             ,
             &c.
             so
             iniquity
             shall
             
               not
               be
               your
               ruine
            
             ;
             cast
             away
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             He
             
               disavowes
               all
               cause
            
             of
             their
             
               destruction
            
             from
             his
             
               permissive
               will
               ,
            
             as
             though
             that
             were
             gilty
             ,
             accessary
             to
             it
             ;
             they
             can
             have
             no
             colour
             why
             they
             are
             not
             wrought
             upon
             ;
             make
             you
             
               a
               new
               heart
               and
               a
               new
               spirit
               ,
            
             Make
             the
             fault
             lie
             not
             at
             his
             dore
             ,
             no
             it
             lies
             at
             your
             dore
             ,
             make
             you
             a
             new
             heart
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             He
             casts
             all
             the
             
               cause
            
             of
             their
             
               destruction
            
             upon
             their
             
               own
               rebellious
               wills
               .
            
             Why
             
               will
               ye
               dye
               O
               house
               of
               Jsrael
               ?
            
          
        
         
         
           1.
           
           What
           is
           the
           cause
           yee
           live
           in
           your
           sinnes
           ,
           and
           die
           and
           perish
           in
           your
           sinnes
           ?
           is
           it
           because
           I
           am
           
             not
             mercifull
             ?
          
           you
           know
           I
           am
           gracious
           and
           full
           of
           mercy
           and
           
             ready
             to
             forgive
             ,
          
           why
           then
           
             why
             will
             ye
             die
             O
             house
             of
             Israel
             ?
          
        
         
           2.
           
           Is
           it
           because
           I
           am
           swift
           to
           
             revenge
             ?
          
           you
           know
           I
           am
           
             slow
             to
             anger
             ,
          
           and
           give
           you
           a
           
             warning
          
           before
           I
           
             consume
          
           you
           ;
           
           why
           then
           
             will
             ye
             die
             O
             house
             of
             Jsrael
             ?
          
        
         
           3.
           
           Is
           it
           because
           I
           will
           destroy
           you
           for
           
             Ahaz
          
           or
           
             Manasses
             ,
          
           or
           
             Zedekiahs
             ,
          
           or
           
             Adams
          
           sinne
           ?
           
             quasi
             canis
             peccatum
             sus
             dependeret
             ?
          
           you
           know
           that
           if
           the
           sonne
           walke
           not
           in
           the
           fathers
           sinne
           ,
           I
           use
           to
           receive
           him
           ,
           you
           can
           beare
           me
           
             witnesse
          
           I
           call
           you
           to
           a
           
             new
             covenant
             ,
          
           why
           
             then
             will
             ye
             die
             O
             house
             of
             Jsrael
             ?
          
        
         
           4.
           
           Is
           it
           because
           ye
           have
           
             no
             Saviour
             ?
          
           you
           know
           that
           the
           
             Lambe
             of
             God
             Christ
             Iesus
             was
             slaine
             for
             you
             from
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             World
             ,
          
           
           that
           you
           may
           be
           
             saved
             upon
             faith
             .
          
        
         
           5.
           
           Is
           it
           because
           ye
           have
           
             no
             power
             ?
          
           ye
           know
           I
           offer
           you
           
             grace
          
           and
           
             power
          
           and
           ye
           will
           not
           have
           it
           ;
           
             why
             then
             will
             ye
             die
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           6.
           
           Some
           Authors
           alleadge
           
             five
             whies
          
           more
           ,
           why
           will
           ye
           ,
           &c.
           
           Is
           it
           for
           this
           cause
           or
           that
           cause
           or
           that
           ?
           or
           what
           cause
           is
           it
           ?
           no
           cause
           on
           
             Gods
             side
             ,
          
           no
           ,
           ye
           may
           
             thanke
             your
             own
             wils
          
           if
           you
           perish
           ;
           this
           ,
           this
           only
           
             accuseth
          
           you
           ,
           
           you
           
             will
             not
          
           be
           
             ruled
          
           :
           you
           are
           
             carelesse
          
           of
           
             God
             ,
             Christ
             ,
             grace
             ,
          
           and
           you
           
             will
             be
             so
             ,
          
           ye
           are
           vaine
           and
           carnall
           and
           obstinate
           ,
           and
           ye
           
             will
             bee
             so
          
           ;
           woe
           unto
           thee
           
             O
             Ierusalem
             wilt
             thou
             not
             be
             made
             cleane
             ?
          
           when
           
             shall
             it
             once
             be
             ?
          
           Jer.
           13.27
           .
           he
           does
           not
           say
           woe
           unto
           thee
           Jerusalem
           ,
           
             canst
          
           thou
           not
           be
           
             made
             clean
             ?
          
           
           but
           
             wilt
          
           thou
           not
           be
           
             made
             clean
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Presuppositions
             not
             to
             be
             mistaken
             .
          
           
             
             1.
             
             It
             s
             true
             that
             a
             
               wicked
               man
               cannot
               repent
               nor
               be
               converted
            
             of
             
               himselfe
            
             ;
             but
             this
             
               cannot
               only
            
             do's
             not
             hinder
             him
             ,
             if
             a
             wicked
             mans
             
               cannot
               only
               did
               hinder
               him
               ,
            
             he
             might
             excuse
             himself
             before
             the
             
               tribunall
            
             of
             
               Christ
               ,
               Lord
            
             thou
             
               knowest
               I
               did
               my
               best
               .
            
             I
             would
             have
             bin
             ruled
             by
             thy
             word
             ,
             but
             I
             could
             not
             ;
             
             I
             would
             have
             bin
             
               bumbled
            
             and
             reformed
             better
             then
             I
             was
             ,
             but
             
               J
               could
               not
            
             ;
             If
             a
             wicked
             mans
             
               cannot
            
             did
             hinder
             him
             he
             might
             excuse
             himselfe
             thus
             .
             But
             alas
             he
             is
             not
             able
             to
             say
             thus
             without
             
               peremptory
               lying
               .
            
             Lord
             ,
             I
             could
             not
             chuse
             but
             do
             wickedly
             ,
             I
             acted
             most
             wretchedly
             ,
             but
             I
             could
             not
             otherwise
             chuse
             (
             though
             it
             was
             not
             in
             thy
             power
             not
             to
             be
             born
             in
             originall
             sinne
             )
             yet
             who
             necessitated
             thee
             to
             commit
             such
             grosse
             actuall
             sins
             .
             )
             In
             Prov.
             1.29
             .
             
               they
               hated
               knowledge
               ,
               they
               did
               not
               chuse
               the
               feare
               of
               the
               Lord
               .
            
             They
             did
             not
             use
             any
             
               liberty
               of
               will
            
             to
             choose
             that
             which
             was
             good
             .
             What
             was
             it
             because
             they
             
               could
               not
               ?
            
             no
             ,
             for
             albeit
             they
             could
             not
             ,
             yet
             that
             was
             not
             the
             cause
             .
             No
             they
             would
             none
             
               of
               my
               counsell
               ,
            
             they
             
               despised
               all
               my
               reproofe
               ,
            
             v.
             30.
             
             Marke
             ,
             the
             reason
             ,
             why
             they
             did
             not
             choose
             ,
             was
             not
             because
             they
             could
             not
             
               choose
               ,
            
             but
             because
             they
             
               would
               not
               .
            
          
           
             It
             s
             true
             God
             doth
             not
             give
             them
             
               power
               to
               believe
               ,
            
             and
             to
             be
             renewed
             ;
             but
             can
             they
             say
             though
             I
             
               wouldse
               riously
               ,
            
             
             
               God
               would
            
             not
             ?
             were
             they
             able
             to
             say
             thus
             ?
             though
             I
             
               desired
               it
               heartily
               ,
            
             God
             would
             not
             give
             me
             grace
             ,
             then
             they
             had
             some
             
             
               colour
            
             to
             cast
             it
             upon
             
               God
               ,
            
             I
             
               would
               ,
            
             but
             
               God
               would
               not
               .
            
             But
             they
             cannot
             cast
             it
             upon
             him
             .
             
               How
               often
               would
               I
               have
               gathered
               thee
               together
               even
               as
               the
               Hen
               gathereth
               her
               chickens
               but
               thou
               wouldest
               not
               ?
            
             I
             would
             sayd
             God
             ,
             but
             you
             would
             not
             ;
             
             nay
             how
             often
             would
             I
             but
             you
             
               would
               not
               ?
            
             Mat.
             23.37
             .
             Though
             God
             be
             not
             so
             willing
             as
             to
             give
             them
             
               all
               power
            
             to
             believe
             ,
             and
             be
             saved
             ,
             yet
             he
             is
             
               aforehand
            
             with
             them
             .
          
           
             It
             s
             true
             ,
             if
             the
             wicked
             should
             will
             as
             
               far
            
             as
             they
             
               are
               able
               to
            
             will
             ,
             
             yet
             their
             will
             were
             
               not
               able
            
             full
             out
             ;
             but
             this
             doth
             not
             excuse
             them
             ,
             because
             God
             alwayes
             resolved
             to
             be
             
               aforehand
               with
               them
               .
            
             Indeed
             as
             in
             
               Mat.
            
             25.29
             .
             God
             gives
             his
             servants
             this
             
               rule
            
             by
             which
             he
             ever
             goes
             towards
             them
             ;
             
             
               unto
               every
               one
               that
               hath
               shall
               be
               given
               ,
            
             and
             he
             
               shall
               have
               abundance
            
             ;
             speaking
             of
             things
             in
             
               eodem
               genere
               .
            
             But
             to
             apply
             it
             to
             a
             man
             in
             the
             state
             of
             nature
             ,
             is
             to
             say
             grace
             is
             given
             according
             to
             workes
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             very
             
               dreggs
               of
               Pelagianisme
               .
            
             Yet
             how
             ever
             all
             ,
             this
             is
             a
             most
             
               encouraging
               intimation
               .
            
             
             Let
             any
             man
             use
             the
             
               power
            
             that
             God
             gives
             him
             and
             he
             shall
             have
             more
             :
             As
             he
             that
             takes
             paines
             for
             
               learning
            
             :
             As
             he
             that
             useth
             meanes
             to
             increase
             his
             
               estate
               ,
            
             may
             find
             in
             ordinary
             
               providence
               the
               hand
               of
               the
               diligent
               makes
               rich
               .
            
             
             He
             that
             useth
             a
             
               penny
            
             well
             makes
             it
             
               two-pence
            
             ;
             hee
             that
             useth
             two
             
               pennies
            
             very
             well
             ,
             makes
             it
             a
             groat
             .
          
           
             So
             that
             though
             there
             be
             not
             such
             an
             
               Infallibilis
               nexus
               ,
            
             that
             God
             hath
             bound
             himselfe
             in
             
               the
               use
               of
               our
               naturall
               abilities
               to
               adde
               supernatural
               graces
               ,
            
             yet
             undoubtedly
             he
             will
             never
             be
             wanting
             
             to
             
               promote
            
             any
             
               good
               worke
               ,
            
             till
             men
             
               neglect
               or
               contemne
               .
            
             And
             this
             leaves
             men
             
               wholly
               without
               excuse
               ,
            
             and
             shewes
             it
             is
             not
             
               their
               cannot
               ,
            
             but
             their
             
               will
               not
               ,
            
             which
             
               betrayes
            
             them
             to
             their
             
               spirituall
               losses
            
             ;
             namely
             their
             
               wilfull
               rejecting
               of
               Gods
               gracious
               offers
               .
            
          
           
             
             It
             s
             true
             God
             gives
             the
             wicked
             
               but
               one
               Talent
               ,
            
             when
             he
             giveth
             his
             
               children
            
             foure
             ,
             
               two
            
             at
             
               the
               least
               ,
            
             but
             they
             cannot
             say
             he
             is
             
               austere
               ,
               reaping
               where
               he
               sowed
               not
               ,
            
             gathering
             
               where
               he
               strewed
               not
               .
            
             No
             ,
             There
             's
             the
             same
             proportion
             between
             
               one
               Talent
               ,
            
             and
             
               gathering
               one
               more
               ,
            
             as
             there
             is
             
               betweene
               two
               ,
            
             and
             the
             gathering
             of
             
               two
               others
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             You
             know
             that
             they
             are
             ready
             to
             complain
             ,
             as
             
               Christ
            
             shewes
             it
             in
             the
             
               Parable
               .
            
             Lord
             ,
             I
             
               know
               that
               thou
               wast
               a
               bard
               man
               ,
               reaping
            
             where
             thou
             hast
             
               not
               sowen
               ,
            
             and
             gathering
             
               where
               thou
               hast
               not
               strowed
            
             ;
             But
             ye
             remember
             also
             the
             Lords
             answer
             .
             Thou
             wicked
             and
             
               sloathfull
               servant
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             
               Mat.
            
             25.26
             .
             Marke
             ,
             he
             casts
             the
             blame
             upon
             his
             
               wilfulnesse
               ,
            
             that
             he
             would
             not
             take
             paines
             for
             to
             trade
             .
             So
             the
             wicked
             complain
             ,
             alas
             God
             hath
             not
             sowen
             any
             
               power
               of
               conversion
            
             in
             my
             
               heart
               ,
            
             and
             will
             hee
             looke
             for
             to
             reape
             it
             ?
             This
             is
             
               austerenesse
               and
               hardnesse
               of
               dealing
               .
            
             Oh
             thou
             wicked
             and
             sloathfull
             servant
             ,
             &c.
             
             Why
             didst
             thou
             not
             
               trade
            
             with
             the
             
               Talent
               that
               J
               gave
               thee
               ?
            
             One
             Talent
             should
             beget
             one
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             two
             beget
             two
             ,
             &c.
             
             But
             I
             gave
             thee
             
               wit
               ,
            
             and
             thou
             
               buriedst
            
             it
             in
             the
             
               earth
               ,
            
             and
             hast
             bin
             
               earthly
               with
               it
               .
            
             I
             gave
             thee
             
               knowledge
               ,
            
             and
             thou
             hast
             hid
             it
             in
             the
             earth
             ,
             and
             not
             traded
             for
             
               reformation
            
             according
             to
             it
             ,
             &c.
             
             
             Alas
             thou
             canst
             not
             pleade
             
               a
               cannot
               ,
            
             but
             only
             a
             
               will
               not
               .
            
          
           
             It
             s
             true
             ,
             
             that
             if
             one
             wicked
             mans
             
               will
               be
               more
               willing
               then
               another
               ,
            
             it
             is
             not
             from
             
               himselfe
               ,
            
             but
             from
             
               God
               .
            
             For
             
               what
            
             hast
             
               thou
               that
               thou
               hast
               not
               received
               ?
            
             1
             Cor.
             4.7
             .
             
             It
             s
             God
             that
             maketh
             one
             wicked
             man
             to
             differ
             from
             another
             
               in
               goodnesse
               ,
            
             and
             to
             be
             
               better
            
             then
             
               another
               .
            
             One
             wicked
             man
             is
             a
             
               drunkard
               ,
            
             and
             another
             is
             better
             ,
             &c.
             
             One
             wicked
             man
             is
             more
             
               wilfull
               ,
            
             another
             is
             lesse
             .
             It
             s
             God
             that
             makes
             this
             difference
             ;
             yet
             notwithstanding
             it
             s
             his
             own
             fault
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             not
             
               so
               good
            
             as
             his
             neighbour
             ,
             especicially
             when
             he
             sits
             under
             
               better
               helpes
            
             then
             his
             neighbour
             .
             The
             men
             of
             
               Nineveh
            
             shall
             rise
             up
             against
             this
             
               generation
               ,
            
             and
             shall
             condemne
             it
             ,
             
             because
             they
             
               repented
               at
               the
               preaching
            
             of
             
               Jonah
               ,
            
             and
             behold
             
               a
               greater
               then
               Jonah
               is
               here
               .
            
             See
             ,
             this
             generation
             was
             worse
             
               then
               Nineveh
               .
               Nineveh
               repented
            
             a
             great
             way
             ,
             even
             in
             
               sackeloth
            
             and
             ashes
             ,
             but
             this
             
               generation
            
             doth
             not
             I
             grant
             it
             was
             
               God
            
             that
             did
             make
             them
             do
             more
             then
             this
             generation
             doth
             do
             .
             For
             all
             would
             be
             
               alike
               wilfull
            
             if
             it
             were
             not
             for
             him
             .
             But
             yet
             this
             generation
             cannot
             plead
             in
             
               judgement
               ,
            
             Lord
             thou
             wast
             not
             so
             gratious
             unto
             us
             ,
             as
             to
             
               Nineveh
               ,
            
             No
             .
             Jesus
             Christ
             expresly
             telleth
             them
             .
             Nineveh
             shall
             rise
             up
             in
             judgement
             against
             them
             
               q.
               d.
               Nineveh
            
             was
             not
             
               so
               wilfull
               as
               you
               .
               Nineveh
            
             would
             ,
             but
             you
             would
             not
             .
             Our
             
               Saviour
               Christ
            
             ascribes
             it
             to
             their
             
               wilfullnesse
               ,
            
             that
             they
             were
             not
             so
             willing
             as
             
               Nineveh
               .
               Nineveh
            
             would
             ,
             but
             you
             would
             not
             .
             Thus
             you
             see
             the
             suppositions
             ,
             which
             I
             beseech
             you
             remember
             as
             we
             go
             ,
             least
             perhaps
             you
             mistake
             us
             .
          
           
           
             
             
               The
               reason
               why
               the
               wicked
               do
               not
               repent
               nor
               come
               out
               of
               their
               sinnes
               ,
               is
               not
               because
               they
               cannot
               ,
               (
               though
               they
               cannot
               )
               but
               because
               they
               will
               not
               .
            
          
           
             
               Peter
            
             saith
             to
             
               Ananias
            
             why
             hath
             
               Satan
               filled
               thy
               heart
               to
               ly
               to
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               to
               keepe
               back
               part
               of
               the
               price
               of
               the
               Land
               ?
            
             
             
               was
               it
               not
               once
               in
               thy
               power
               ?
            
             Before
             thou
             didst
             
               promise
               ,
            
             't
             was
             in
             thy
             
               power
            
             whether
             thou
             
               wouldst
            
             promise
             or
             no
             ;
             did
             any
             
               force
            
             thee
             to
             
               promise
               ?
            
             and
             when
             thou
             hadst
             
               promised
               ,
            
             did
             any
             
               squeeze
            
             the
             lie
             out
             of
             thy
             
               tongue
            
             that
             thou
             shouldest
             tell
             a
             
               lie
            
             to
             the
             
               Holy
               Ghost
               ?
            
             did
             any
             
               drag
            
             thy
             
               fingers
            
             to
             the
             money
             and
             force
             thee
             to
             handle
             it
             ?
             no
             ,
             thou
             wouldst
             lie
             ,
             and
             thou
             wouldst
             finger
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
             7
             Demonstrations
             to
             prove
             this
             .
          
           
             
             1.
             
             The
             wicked
             thinke
             they
             have
             
               power
               ,
            
             and
             yet
             they
             
               will
            
             not
             doe
             according
             to
             their
             
               thoughts
               .
            
             What
             's
             the
             reason
             ,
             they
             presume
             to
             repent
             another
             time
             ,
             but
             because
             they
             thinke
             they
             have
             power
             ?
             what
             's
             the
             reason
             ,
             they
             hope
             to
             repent
             on
             their
             death
             beds
             ,
             but
             because
             they
             thinke
             they
             have
             power
             ?
             or
             at
             least
             that
             they
             are
             able
             to
             beg
             power
             
               of
               Christ
               Jesus
               .
            
             Now
             by
             their
             own
             thoughts
             
               God
            
             will
             convince
             them
             ,
             
             that
             they
             do
             not
             give
             over
             their
             sinnes
             ,
             because
             they
             
               will
               not
            
             ;
             like
             the
             sluggard
             
               yet
               a
               little
               more
               sleepe
               ,
            
             yet
             
               a
               little
               more
               slumber
               ,
               yet
               a
               little
               more
               folding
               of
               the
               hands
               to
               sleepe
            
             ;
             the
             sluggard
             ,
             he
             thinks
             he
             can
             rise
             time
             enough
             ,
             and
             do
             all
             his
             businesse
             e're
             night
             ,
             though
             he
             lie
             a
             little
             longer
             ,
             and
             therefore
             does
             he
             presume
             to
             lie
             a
             while
             longer
             ;
             So
             thou
             art
             loth
             to
             come
             out
             of
             thy
             sinnes
             yet
             ▪
             time
             enough
             yet
             thinkst
             thou
             ,
             thou
             hast
             secret
             thoughts
             thou
             
             art
             able
             to
             shift
             for
             Heaven
             afterwards
             ,
             tush
             an
             
               unhappy
               youth
            
             may
             make
             a
             good
             
               old
               man
               ,
            
             and
             a
             young
             
               Saint
               an
               old
               Devill
               .
            
             Hence
             it
             is
             that
             the
             
               whoremaster
            
             he
             can
             plead
             ,
             did
             not
             
               David
               commit
            
             adultery
             too
             ?
             as
             though
             he
             could
             yet
             up
             againe
             as
             well
             as
             he
             ;
             the
             drunkard
             ,
             was
             not
             
               Noah
               drunk
               ?
            
             as
             though
             he
             were
             able
             to
             repent
             as
             well
             as
             he
             .
             
             The
             
               Theife
               on
               the
               Crosse
               did
            
             not
             he
             
               repent
            
             at
             
               last
               gaspe
               ?
            
             as
             though
             he
             could
             shift
             as
             well
             at
             last
             ;
             so
             they
             thinke
             they
             can
             leave
             of
             their
             sinnes
             for
             a
             need
             ,
             and
             therefore
             the
             reason
             why
             they
             do
             not
             ,
             is
             
               onely
            
             because
             they
             
               will
               not
               .
            
             He
             that
             thinks
             he
             hath
             a
             hundred
             pound
             of
             his
             own
             in
             his
             purse
             ,
             and
             yet
             will
             not
             give
             a
             poore
             body
             a
             halfe
             penny
             :
             what
             's
             the
             reason
             he
             will
             not
             open
             his
             purse
             to
             give
             ?
             because
             he
             
               cannot
               ?
            
             No
             ,
             he
             thinkes
             he
             hath
             it
             and
             can
             ;
             but
             he
             will
             not
             ;
             so
             the
             reason
             why
             thou
             art
             not
             reformed
             ,
             is
             ,
             thou
             
               wilt
               no●
               .
            
          
           
             2.
             
             Demonstration
             ,
             because
             thou
             dost
             not
             so
             much
             as
             
               trye
               whether
            
             thou
             
               canst
               or
               no
               .
            
             
             Therefore
             thou
             dost
             not
             sticke
             at
             a
             
               cannot
               ,
               but
               a
               will
               not
            
             ;
             when
             a
             master
             bids
             his
             servant
             carry
             a
             sack
             of
             Corne
             to
             the
             Mill
             ,
             I
             cannot
             sayes
             he
             ;
             but
             cant
             you
             try
             sayes
             his
             Master
             ,
             cannot
             you
             go
             about
             it
             ?
             no
             he
             
               will
               not
               try
            
             ;
             why
             then
             he
             is
             wilfull
             ;
             if
             his
             master
             should
             see
             him
             swetting
             and
             striving
             to
             carry
             it
             ,
             it
             were
             something
             ,
             then
             he
             would
             say
             he
             stuck
             
               at
               a
               cannot
            
             ;
             but
             when
             he
             
               will
               not
               be
               at
               the
               paines
               to
               try
               ,
            
             he
             stickes
             at
             a
             
               will
               not
               .
            
             So
             thou
             stickst
             at
             a
             will
             not
             ,
             thou
             dost
             not
             every
             da●in
             
               arenam
               discendere
            
             sweat
             at
             good
             duties
             ,
             thou
             dost
             not
             study
             and
             labour
             
             every
             day
             how
             to
             
               shun
               all
               temptations
               ,
            
             and
             prevent
             
               all
               thy
               sinnes
               ,
            
             thou
             dost
             not
             go
             about
             the
             cleansing
             of
             thy
             Family
             ,
             the
             purging
             of
             thy
             House
             ,
             thou
             
               wilt
               not
            
             go
             about
             it
             ,
             and
             therefore
             the
             reason
             is
             ,
             because
             that
             thou
             
               wilt
               not
               .
            
             Nay
             it
             s
             all
             one
             whether
             thou
             hast
             power
             yea
             or
             no
             .
             
             To
             what
             end
             should
             God
             give
             thee
             
               power
               ?
            
             for
             thou
             
               wilt
            
             not
             use
             it
             .
             Nay
             how
             dost
             thou
             
               know
            
             but
             when
             thou
             goest
             about
             it
             ,
             thou
             mayest
             meet
             with
             ,
             though
             some
             
               power
               ?
            
             but
             thou
             
               wilt
               not
               try
            
             ;
             cut
             down
             thy
             drunken
             signe
             ,
             and
             
               trye
               ,
            
             never
             let
             drinking
             and
             swilling
             be
             in
             thy
             house
             and
             
               trye
               ,
            
             set
             up
             constant
             holy
             conferences
             and
             
               trye
            
             ;
             frequent
             Prayer
             in
             thy
             Closet
             and
             
               trye
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             But
             I
             have
             tryed
             againe
             and
             againe
             ,
             and
             yet
             it
             will
             not
             do
             ;
             every
             day
             try
             
               though
               ,
               si
               crebro
               jacias
               ,
               alias
               aliud
               jeceris
               ,
            
             though
             thou
             hast
             thrown
             the
             Dye
             a
             hundred
             times
             ,
             yet
             next
             time
             may
             be
             thou
             shalt
             throw
             a
             good
             cast
             ;
             But
             thou
             wilt
             not
             
               try
               .
            
             I
             would
             have
             
               healed
               Babell
               ,
               but
               shee
               would
               not
               be
               healed
               .
            
             The
             field
             of
             the
             
               slothfull
               is
               all
               growen
            
             over
             with
             Thornes
             ,
             and
             Nettles
             had
             covered
             all
             the
             face
             thereof
             ,
             
               and
               the
               stone
               wall
            
             thereof
             was
             broken
             down
             ,
             
               Prov.
            
             24.31
             .
             what
             's
             the
             reason
             he
             hath
             not
             a
             good
             crop
             ?
             because
             the
             ground
             would
             not
             beare
             it
             ?
             no
             ,
             how
             does
             he
             know
             ?
             he
             
               will
               not
               try
               ,
            
             hee
             will
             not
             plow
             it
             and
             
               harrow
               it
               ,
            
             and
             
               weed
               it
            
             and
             
               manure
               it
               ,
            
             and
             
               sow
               it
               ,
            
             he
             
               will
               not
            
             try
             ,
             
               therefore
               t
               is
               because
               hee
               will
               not
               .
            
          
           
             
             3.
             
             Demonstration
             ,
             God
             
               offers
            
             thee
             many
             
               good
               motions
            
             of
             
               power
               ,
            
             I
             will
             helpe
             thee
             and
             I
             will
             inable
             thee
             ,
             and
             
               thou
               wilt
               not
            
             be
             
               helped
               ,
            
             God
             
             casts
             in
             these
             good
             motions
             and
             thou
             casts
             them
             out
             .
             Stand
             ye
             in
             the
             wayes
             ,
             and
             so
             ,
             aske
             for
             the
             old
             paths
             and
             walke
             therein
             ,
             and
             ye
             shall
             find
             rest
             to
             your
             soules
             ,
             but
             they
             sayd
             we
             will
             not
             walke
             therein
             .
             
               O
               do
               but
               aske
               for
               the
            
             good
             
               way
               and
               labour
               to
               walke
               in
               it
               ,
            
             
             I
             'le
             helpe
             you
             and
             assist
             you
             ,
             but
             we
             will
             not
             say
             they
             .
             I
             set
             
               watchmen
               over
            
             you
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               hearken
               to
               the
               sound
            
             of
             the
             
               Trumpet
               ,
            
             but
             they
             sayd
             
               we
               will
               not
               hearken
               ,
            
             vers.
             17.
             
             This
             is
             
               plaine
               English
            
             as
             we
             say
             ,
             
               you
               will
               not
               ,
            
             ye
             have
             preaching
             every
             
               Sabbath
            
             and
             every
             weeke
             ,
             but
             ye
             will
             not
             ;
             God
             sends
             you
             good
             motions
             every
             day
             and
             houre
             ,
             but
             ye
             will
             not
             ;
             when
             a
             beggar
             will
             not
             be
             helpt
             ,
             why
             does
             he
             starve
             ?
             what
             because
             he
             
               cannot
               chuse
               ?
            
             no
             ,
             he
             starves
             because
             he
             
               will
               starue
               .
            
             O
             sayest
             thou
             ,
             I
             do
             heare
             the
             word
             and
             I
             cannot
             heare
             it
             better
             .
             I
             do
             pray
             dayly
             and
             I
             cannot
             pray
             better
             ,
             &c.
             thus
             thou
             retortest
             upon
             God
             ,
             as
             the
             
               unprofitable
               servant
               ,
            
             Lo
             ,
             
               there
               ,
            
             
             
               thou
               hast
               that
               is
               thine
            
             ;
             Lo
             ,
             here
             's
             the
             best
             fayth
             thy
             spirit
             helpes
             me
             to
             ,
             here
             's
             the
             best
             obedience
             ,
             that
             thy
             power
             inabled
             me
             to
             ,
             &c.
             
             Lo
             ,
             there
             thou
             hast
             that
             is
             thine
             ,
             thou
             helpest
             me
             with
             no
             more
             .
             I
             was
             not
             able
             to
             do
             better
             ,
             
               quo
               ore
               potes
               hoc
               dicere
               ?
            
             sayes
             
               Gualter
               ,
            
             with
             what
             face
             canst
             thou
             say
             thus
             ?
             is
             this
             all
             that
             God
             hath
             offred
             to
             inable
             thee
             ?
             ah
             thou
             wilfull
             creature
             ;
             The
             Lord
             hath
             offred
             to
             helpe
             thee
             to
             a
             thousand
             times
             more
             ,
             but
             thou
             wouldst
             
               not
               be
               helped
               .
            
          
           
             4.
             
             Demonstration
             ,
             
             
               God
            
             hath
             not
             only
             
               offred
               thee
               power
            
             to
             do
             more
             ,
             and
             thou
             
               wilt
               not
               take
            
             it
             ,
             but
             also
             given
             thee
             more
             
               power
            
             and
             
               thou
               wilt
               
               not
               use
               it
               ,
            
             &
             therefore
             the
             reason
             why
             thou
             dost
             not
             ,
             is
             because
             thou
             wilt
             not
             ;
             God
             hath
             given
             thee
             one
             
               talent
               of
               power
            
             at
             the
             least
             ,
             why
             dost
             thou
             not
             put
             it
             out
             to
             the
             
               merchandizers
            
             and
             occupy
             with
             it
             ?
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             sayes
             
               Chry.
               
            
             The
             power
             that
             God
             hath
             vouchsaft
             thee
             is
             thy
             
               talent
               .
            
             Why
             didst
             thou
             not
             imploy
             it
             to
             the
             utmost
             ?
             every
             Sermon
             gives
             thee
             new
             power
             ,
             
             a
             new
             price
             ?
             so
             every
             good
             counsell
             gives
             thee
             a
             new
             
               power
            
             ;
             what
             art
             thou
             better
             ?
             every
             blessing
             thou
             hast
             had
             ,
             gives
             thee
             a
             
               new
               power
               ,
            
             wherein
             are
             thou
             
               purer
               ?
            
             does
             God
             give
             thee
             but
             eyes
             ,
             thou
             hast
             more
             power
             to
             glorify
             him
             ,
             then
             he
             that
             hath
             not
             ,
             &c.
             
             Every
             
               mercy
               helps
            
             thee
             with
             
               new
               power
               ,
            
             but
             wherein
             dost
             thou
             use
             it
             ?
             God
             hath
             given
             thee
             good
             memory
             ,
             how
             hast
             thou
             stuft
             it
             ?
             meanes
             and
             maintenance
             :
             how
             hast
             thou
             honoured
             God
             ?
             why
             ,
             &c.
             thine
             own
             conscience
             accuseth
             thee
             ,
             thou
             hast
             wasted
             his
             goods
             ,
             wasted
             them
             upon
             belly
             and
             back
             ,
             which
             have
             devoured
             more
             thoughts
             then
             ever
             his
             worship
             could
             have
             ;
             thou
             hast
             wasted
             them
             upon
             thy
             credit
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             thy
             pleasure
             ,
             and
             thy
             lusts
             ,
             and
             thy
             fleshly
             desires
             .
             How
             is
             it
             that
             I
             heare
             this
             of
             thee
             ?
             
             Thou
             shalt
             heare
             one
             day
             of
             this
             dismall
             watchword
             ,
             
               give
               account
               of
               thy
               stewardship
               ,
               for
               thou
               mayst
               be
               no
               longer
               steward
               .
            
             What
             dost
             thou
             talking
             of
             thy
             want
             of
             power
             ?
             I
             could
             not
             do
             thus
             ,
             and
             I
             could
             not
             do
             that
             ;
             where
             are
             my
             goods
             that
             I
             lent
             thee
             ?
             give
             account
             for
             thy
             memory
             .
             Lord
             ,
             I
             remember
             this
             and
             that
             Tale
             ,
             this
             and
             that
             Bawble
             ;
             thou
             evill
             
               and
               unprofitable
               servant
            
             thou
             ,
             and
             why
             couldst
             
             thou
             not
             remember
             my
             Commandements
             as
             well
             ?
             give
             
               account
            
             for
             thy
             
               wit
               .
               Lord
               I
            
             have
             contrived
             businesses
             ,
             bargaynes
             with
             it
             ,
             I
             have
             jested
             ,
             quirped
             ,
             been
             merry
             with
             it
             ;
             thou
             evill
             and
             unprofitable
             servant
             thou
             ,
             why
             wouldst
             thou
             not
             be
             
               witty
               for
               God
            
             and
             for
             the
             
               good
               of
               thy
               soule
               ?
            
             &c.
             God
             hath
             given
             a
             great
             deale
             of
             more
             power
             then
             ever
             thou
             bringest
             to
             act
             ,
             and
             therefore
             thou
             
               art
               wilfull
               .
            
          
           
             5.
             
             Demonstration
             ,
             
             the
             more
             power
             thou
             hast
             to
             repent
             ,
             the
             more
             
               thy
               will
               is
               against
               it
               .
            
             The
             more
             meanes
             that
             God
             doth
             vouchsafe
             ,
             the
             more
             Preaching
             ,
             the
             more
             knowledge
             ,
             the
             more
             reproofes
             ,
             the
             more
             inlightnings
             ,
             
               the
               more
               power
               thou
               hast
               to
               repent
               ,
            
             
             
               the
               more
               thy
               will
               is
               against
               it
               .
               Bernard
            
             sayes
             such
             a
             one
             is
             a
             
               perverse
               man
               ,
            
             that
             God
             is
             feigne
             to
             say
             to
             ,
             
               quid
               faciam
               tibi
               ?
            
             what
             shall
             I
             do
             unto
             thee
             ?
             O
             
               Ephraim
               what
               shall
               I
               do
               unto
            
             thee
             ?
             for
             thy
             righteousnesse
             goes
             away
             like
             the
             dew
             .
             
               Hos.
            
             6.
             
             4.
             
             The
             more
             meanes
             thou
             enjoyest
             ,
             the
             more
             thy
             righteousnesse
             goes
             away
             ;
             one
             would
             thinke
             the
             more
             the
             
               Sunshine
            
             of
             the
             
               Gospell
               ariseth
               ,
            
             the
             more
             your
             righteousnesse
             should
             encrease
             ,
             it
             goes
             the
             more
             away
             ;
             like
             the
             
               dew
               ,
            
             the
             more
             the
             
               Sun
               riseth
               ,
            
             the
             more
             it
             vanisheth
             away
             ;
             like
             many
             of
             you
             the
             more
             preaching
             you
             have
             the
             farther
             ye
             are
             off
             ,
             a
             man
             might
             be
             acquainted
             with
             you
             heretofore
             ,
             but
             now
             that
             you
             have
             been
             soundly
             rebuked
             for
             your
             sins
             ,
             the
             further
             you
             flie
             of
             ;
             nay
             some
             of
             you
             that
             were
             somewhat
             
               forward
            
             hertofore
             ,
             are
             
               mockers
            
             now
             ;
             some
             of
             you
             that
             were
             somewhat
             
               towardly
               heretofore
               ,
            
             are
             more
             
               coveteous
            
             
             and
             
               Waspish
               ,
            
             and
             
               Passionate
               ,
            
             and
             
               Worldly
               ,
            
             like
             the
             weeds
             the
             more
             they
             are
             pluckt
             up
             the
             more
             they
             doe
             grow
             ,
             or
             like
             the
             Earth
             the
             more
             it
             is
             washed
             the
             dirtier
             it
             proves
             ,
             so
             the
             more
             means
             ye
             have
             to
             be
             inabled
             to
             good
             ,
             the
             
               wilfuller
               ye
               are
               .
            
          
           
             
             6.
             
             Demonstration
             ,
             because
             
               thy
               cannot
               is
               a
               voluntary
               cannot
            
             ;
             
             thou
             hast
             wilfully
             brought
             the
             most
             part
             of
             thy
             cannot
             upon
             thee
             .
             I
             cannot
             give
             to
             the
             poore
             sayst
             thou
             ;
             yea
             but
             thou
             hadst
             it
             once
             ,
             and
             thou
             hast
             
               wilfully
               spent
            
             it
             ,
             thou
             hadst
             Lands
             and
             Meanes
             and
             commings
             in
             ,
             but
             thou
             hast
             spent
             it
             at
             the
             Ale-house
             ;
             thou
             hast
             consumed
             it
             on
             the
             game-house
             .
             Thus
             thy
             
               cannot
               is
               a
               voluntary
               cannot
               ;
               causa
               ●ausae
               est
               causa
               causati
            
             ;
             thy
             
               will
            
             was
             the
             
               cause
               of
               thy
               cannot
               ,
            
             and
             therefore
             thy
             
               will
            
             is
             the
             cause
             of
             thy
             not
             giving
             to
             the
             poore
             .
             I
             cannot
             reade
             sayes
             one
             ,
             and
             no
             marvile
             if
             I
             be
             ignorant
             ;
             but
             thy
             Parents
             would
             have
             set
             thee
             to
             Schoole
             ,
             and
             thou
             wouldst
             be
             a
             trewant
             ,
             therefore
             thou
             art
             
               willingly
               ignorant
            
             ;
             I
             cannot
             remember
             a
             Sermon
             sayes
             another
             ,
             no
             wonder
             though
             I
             repeat
             it
             not
             in
             my
             Family
             ,
             but
             forget
             it
             as
             I
             do
             ;
             but
             thou
             hast
             willingly
             ram'd
             it
             with
             matters
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             or
             hast
             weakened
             it
             with
             drinking
             ,
             and
             therefore
             thou
             art
             
               wilfully
               forgetfull
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             The
             unprofitable
             servant
             was
             curst
             that
             had
             layd
             up
             his
             pound
             safe
             in
             a
             Napkin
             ,
             hee
             did
             not
             lesson
             it
             ,
             
             nor
             imbezele
             it
             ,
             but
             onely
             
               layd
               it
               up
               ,
            
             and
             yet
             hee
             was
             cursed
             because
             he
             did
             not
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             sayes
             
               Chrysost.
            
             hee
             was
             cursed
             because
             he
             d●d
             
               not
               double
               his
               
               pound
            
             ;
             ah
             the
             wofull
             estate
             that
             thou
             art
             in
             !
             if
             he
             were
             accursed
             that
             did
             lay
             up
             his
             pound
             ,
             what
             shall
             become
             of
             thee
             that
             dost
             lessen
             it
             ?
             hee
             did
             not
             double
             his
             abilities
             ,
             and
             therefore
             he
             was
             cursed
             ;
             thou
             dost
             not
             only
             
               not
               double
            
             thy
             abilities
             ,
             but
             thou
             
               dost
               lessen
               them
               .
            
             God
             hath
             inabled
             thee
             to
             do
             many
             a
             thing
             ,
             and
             now
             thou
             art
             not
             able
             ,
             thou
             hast
             
               willingly
            
             lessened
             thine
             
               ability
            
             ;
             now
             then
             thou
             canst
             not
             excuse
             thy selfe
             that
             thou
             
               canst
               not
               ,
            
             because
             thou
             hast
             brought
             this
             
               cannot
               on
               thy selfe
            
             ;
             Thou
             canst
             not
             weepe
             at
             a
             Sermon
             but
             thou
             couldst
             once
             ;
             thou
             canst
             not
             resist
             such
             a
             lust
             but
             thou
             couldst
             once
             ,
             and
             thou
             hast
             willingly
             
               brought
               this
               cannot
               on
               thy
               soule
               ,
            
             and
             therefore
             this
             is
             all
             the
             cause
             because
             
               that
               thou
               wilt
               not
               .
            
          
           
             7.
             
             Demonstration
             ,
             may
             be
             thou
             canst
             not
             ,
             
             yea
             ,
             but
             thou
             art
             
               contented
               with
               thy
               cannot
               ,
            
             thou
             canst
             not
             be
             holy
             and
             thou
             art
             contented
             not
             to
             be
             ,
             
             thou
             canst
             not
             crucify
             thy
             lust
             ,
             and
             thou
             art
             contented
             with
             
               this
               cannot
               ,
            
             nay
             thou
             
               wouldst
               not
               be
               able
               .
            
             Sir
             ,
             I
             tell
             you
             how
             you
             may
             put
             up
             this
             injury
             if
             you
             will
             ;
             but
             Sir
             you
             shall
             not
             make
             me
             put
             it
             up
             ;
             
               I
               will
               not
               be
               directed
               by
               you
               ,
            
             as
             it
             was
             with
             desperate
             
               Judah
               ,
            
             
             
               my
               people
               love
               to
               have
            
             it
             so
             ,
             Thou
             art
             carnall
             ,
             and
             thou
             lovest
             to
             be
             so
             ;
             were
             a
             man
             in
             the
             stockes
             and
             not
             able
             to
             get
             out
             ,
             yet
             if
             he
             be
             contented
             to
             be
             there
             though
             he
             cannot
             get
             out
             ,
             that
             is
             not
             the
             reason
             of
             his
             staying
             but
             
               hee
               will
               not
            
             ;
             thou
             canst
             not
             walke
             humbly
             and
             holily
             ,
             
               and
               thou
               lovest
               to
               have
               it
               so
               ,
            
             what
             would
             you
             have
             me
             
             so
             pure
             forsooth
             ?
             So
             then
             the
             reason
             is
             because
             that
             thou
             wilt
             not
             ;
             if
             thy
             will
             were
             not
             it
             ,
             thou
             wouldst
             never
             be
             
               content
               with
               thy
               cannot
            
             ;
             the
             Congregation
             is
             bad
             ,
             and
             thou
             Iovest
             
               to
               have
               it
               so
               ,
            
             the
             more
             custome
             thou
             shalt
             have
             for
             thy
             Ale-house
             ;
             like
             a
             bad
             
               Clerke
               of
               the
               Assises
               ,
            
             I
             heard
             one
             speake
             it
             my selfe
             ,
             he
             was
             glad
             there
             was
             so
             
               many
               Rogues
               ,
            
             hee
             had
             the
             more
             
               money
            
             ;
             so
             some
             of
             you
             are
             glad
             there
             be
             so
             many
             
               frequenters
            
             of
             the
             
               Ale-bench
               ,
            
             yee
             have
             the
             
               more
               custome
               ,
            
             yee
             love
             to
             have
             it
             so
             ,
             ye
             cannot
             
               reforme
               the
               sins
               of
               one
               another
               ,
               and
               yee
               love
               to
               have
               it
               so
               .
            
          
           
             The
             Presuppositions
             premised
             ,
             and
             the
             Demonstrations
             prefixed
             ,
             it
             followes
             now
             that
             I
             lay
             down
             the
             grounds
             of
             this
             necessary
             truth
             .
             
               (
               Scil.
               )
            
          
           
             
               The
               reason
               why
               a
               wicked
               man
               doth
               not
               turne
               unto
               God
               ,
               is
               not
               because
               he
               cannot
               (
               though
               he
               cannot
               )
               but
               because
               he
               will
               not
               .
            
          
           
             He
             cannot
             say
             this
             at
             the
             day
             of
             
               judgement
               ,
            
             Lord
             ,
             
               thou
               knowest
            
             I
             left
             everey
             sinne
             that
             I
             could
             ,
             and
             I
             tooke
             all
             the
             best
             courses
             that
             I
             could
             to
             become
             a
             new
             creature
             ,
             but
             I
             could
             not
             .
             A
             wicked
             man
             shall
             not
             be
             able
             to
             say
             thus
             without
             lying
             .
             The
             man
             in
             the
             
               Gospel
            
             that
             had
             not
             on
             the
             
               Wedding
               garment
               ,
            
             could
             hee
             say
             ,
             Lord
             ,
             I
             was
             not
             able
             to
             go
             to
             
               the
               shop
               of
               the
               Gospel
            
             to
             seeke
             one
             ?
             No
             .
             He
             was
             
               speechlesse
               ,
               Mat.
            
             22.12
             .
             God
             finds
             out
             the
             hypocrite
             ,
             though
             but
             one
             ,
             and
             when
             once
             discovered
             hee
             is
             confounded
             and
             silenced
             with
             the
             guilt
             of
             his
             own
             wilfulnesse
             .
          
        
         
         
           
             The
             first
             Ground
             .
          
           
             THe
             first
             ground
             is
             this
             ,
             which
             is
             observed
             by
             our
             learned
             
               Divines
            
             at
             the
             
               Synod
               at
               Dort
               ,
            
             
             namely
             ,
          
           
             
               Every
               man
               can
               do
               more
               good
               then
               he
               does
               ,
               and
               shun
               more
               evil
               then
               he
               does
               ,
            
             though
             I
             confesse
             not
             in
             
               a
               gracious
               manner
               .
            
             If
             I
             can
             prove
             this
             to
             be
             true
             ,
             it
             will
             necessarily
             follow
             that
             the
             reason
             why
             a
             wicked
             man
             does
             not
             
               returne
               ,
            
             is
             not
             
               because
               hee
               cannot
               ,
            
             but
             onely
             because
             
               hee
               will
               not
               .
            
          
           
             
               Arguments
               to
               prove
               it
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               Consider
               ,
               
               if
               a
               man
               
                 can
                 do
                 more
                 then
                 he
                 doth
                 ▪
              
               nothing
               can
               hinder
               him
               from
               doing
               more
               then
               hee
               does
               but
               
                 his
                 will
              
               ;
               when
               
                 the
                 fire
              
               can
               burne
               more
               ,
               it
               doth
               burne
               more
               ,
               because
               it
               hath
               no
               
                 will
              
               to
               come
               between
               the
               
                 power
              
               of
               
                 burning
              
               and
               the
               
                 act
                 of
                 burning
              
               to
               suspend
               it
               .
               The
               fire
               is
               a
               naturall
               agent
               ,
               and
               therefore
               burns
               as
               much
               as
               it
               can
               :
               but
               a
               man
               is
               a
               
                 voluntary
                 agent
                 ,
              
               and
               therefore
               when
               he
               
                 can
              
               do
               a
               thing
               and
               does
               not
               ,
               t
               is
               because
               his
               
                 will
              
               comes
               between
               to
               suspend
               it
               ;
               So
               that
               the
               reason
               is
               this
               ,
               
                 he
                 will
                 not
                 .
                 Pilate
              
               hee
               had
               power
               to
               
                 crucify
                 Christ
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 power
              
               not
               to
               do
               it
               ;
               
                 John
              
               19.10
               .
               he
               had
               power
               not
               to
               do
               it
               ,
               why
               then
               does
               he
               
                 crucify
              
               him
               ?
               not
               because
               he
               had
               no
               power
               to
               do
               otherwise
               ,
               hee
               confesses
               himselfe
               hee
               had
               power
               to
               do
               otherwise
               ,
               but
               he
               
                 crucifyed
                 Christ
                 ,
              
               because
               hee
               
                 would
                 doe
                 so
                 .
              
               When
               a
               man
               hath
               power
               to
               do
               a
               thing
               ,
               or
               not
               to
               do
               a
               thing
               ;
               
               It
               s
               the
               will
               that
               either
               suspends
               or
               determines
               .
            
             
               
               2.
               
               Consideration
               ,
               that
               if
               a
               man
               can
               do
               more
               then
               he
               does
               ,
               and
               yet
               will
               not
               ,
               he
               must
               
                 needes
                 voluntarily
                 hinder
                 himself
              
               from
               doing
               that
               which
               he
               
                 cannot
              
               ;
               the
               reason
               is
               ,
               because
               a
               man
               must
               first
               do
               that
               which
               
                 he
                 can
                 ,
              
               before
               he
               can
               come
               to
               that
               part
               which
               he
               
                 cannot
                 .
              
               Suppose
               a
               lame
               man
               were
               to
               go
               to
               
                 London
              
               from
               hence
               ,
               and
               not
               able
               to
               go
               one
               mile
               of
               the
               journey
               ,
               but
               there
               stands
               one
               at
               the
               
                 Church-stile
                 ,
              
               that
               offers
               if
               he
               will
               but
               crawle
               thither
               ,
               to
               carry
               him
               ;
               he
               is
               able
               to
               crawle
               so
               far
               as
               the
               Church-stile
               ,
               but
               he
               will
               not
               ;
               does
               not
               hee
               voluntarily
               hinder
               himselfe
               from
               going
               to
               London
               ?
               
                 that
                 which
                 he
                 can
                 do
                 ,
                 must
                 be
                 done
                 first
                 ,
                 before
                 that
                 which
                 he
                 cannot
                 .
              
               So
               yee
               that
               live
               in
               your
               sinnes
               ,
               you
               must
               first
               do
               that
               which
               you
               can
               ,
               before
               
                 you
                 can
                 looke
              
               that
               God
               should
               helpe
               you
               to
               do
               that
               which
               you
               
                 cannot
              
               ;
               if
               thou
               dost
               all
               that
               thou
               canst
               ,
               for
               ought
               that
               thou
               knowest
               ,
               
                 Christ
              
               though
               he
               hath
               not
               absolutely
               engaged
               himselfe
               ,
               stands
               at
               the
               Church
               stile
               ,
               there
               ready
               to
               helpe
               thee
               .
               
                 There
                 be
                 men
                 in
                 the
                 World
                 whom
                 hee
                 is
                 resolved
                 to
                 helpe
                 ;
                 thou
                 dost
                 not
                 know
                 but
                 thou
                 art
                 the
                 man
                 .
                 Christ
              
               hath
               not
               told
               thee
               any
               thing
               to
               the
               
                 contrary
                 ,
              
               but
               only
               he
               bids
               thee
               do
               what
               thou
               canst
               ;
               canst
               thou
               not
               cut
               off
               thy
               long
               haire
               ?
               are
               no
               Sizers
               able
               to
               cut
               it
               ?
               have
               not
               you
               a
               Tongue
               in
               your
               heads
               ye
               that
               keepe
               disorders
               in
               your
               Alehouses
               ?
               cannot
               you
               say
               get
               you
               hence
               ye
               drunken
               companions
               ,
               here
               's
               no
               entertainment
               for
               you
               ?
               you
               must
               do
               that
               which
               you
               can
               ,
               before
               you
               can
               expect
               Christs
               
               help
               to
               do
               that
               which
               you
               cannot
               ;
               and
               if
               you
               will
               not
               do
               that
               which
               you
               can
               ,
               you
               
                 do
                 voluntarily
                 hinder
                 your
                 owne
                 selves
                 from
                 doing
                 that
                 which
                 you
                 cannot
                 ;
                 Joshua
              
               could
               not
               
                 stand
                 before
                 Ai
              
               nor
               hinder
               a
               close
               
                 Achan
              
               from
               taking
               the
               
                 golden
                 wedge
              
               ;
               but
               when
               it
               was
               taken
               and
               known
               ,
               he
               was
               able
               to
               make
               him
               
                 an
                 example
                 .
                 Joshuah
              
               he
               fasted
               and
               cryed
               unto
               God
               all
               day
               untill
               night
               ,
               that
               the
               Lord
               would
               mercifully
               
                 save
                 him
                 and
                 all
                 Israel
              
               ;
               Now
               heare
               what
               answer
               the
               Lord
               gives
               him
               ,
               get
               thee
               up
               sayth
               he
               ,
               why
               lyest
               thou
               here
               ?
               
                 Josh.
              
               7.10
               .
               
                 Israel
                 hath
                 sinned
                 ,
                 go
                 and
                 execute
                 Iustice
                 ,
              
               go
               and
               do
               
                 that
                 first
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 I
                 will
                 answer
                 thee
                 about
                 Ai
              
               ;
               for
               if
               
                 Joshuah
              
               would
               not
               have
               done
               what
               he
               could
               ,
               the
               Lord
               would
               never
               have
               helpt
               him
               to
               do
               that
               which
               hee
               
                 could
                 not
                 .
              
               So
               thou
               prayst
               for
               mercy
               and
               grace
               ,
               oh
               that
               God
               would
               convert
               thee
               and
               pardon
               thee
               ;
               get
               thee
               up
               
                 sayes
                 God
              
               ;
               dost
               thou
               stand
               praying
               for
               mercy
               as
               long
               as
               such
               things
               and
               such
               things
               are
               not
               
                 reformed
              
               ?
               thou
               hast
               drunkennesse
               in
               thy
               house
               ,
               go
               and
               reform
               that
               ;
               thou
               art
               in
               
                 league
              
               with
               a
               sort
               of
               base
               lusts
               ,
               go
               and
               
                 reforme
              
               them
               ;
               if
               thou
               wilt
               not
               do
               that
               which
               thou
               canst
               ,
               how
               canst
               thou
               be
               sure
               God
               will
               helpe
               thee
               to
               do
               that
               which
               thou
               canst
               not
               ?
               no
               thou
               stickst
               at
               
                 a
                 will
                 not
                 ,
              
               as
               long
               as
               thou
               
                 refusest
                 to
                 do
                 that
                 .
              
            
             
               3.
               
               Consider
               
                 if
                 a
                 man
                 will
                 not
                 do
                 that
                 which
                 hee
                 can
                 ,
              
               
               neither
               
                 will
                 hee
                 do
                 that
                 which
                 he
                 cannot
                 if
                 hee
                 could
              
               ;
               the
               servant
               that
               will
               not
               go
               
                 five
                 or
                 six
                 miles
                 in
              
               a
               day
               which
               he
               
                 can
              
               for
               his
               Master
               ,
               neither
               would
               he
               go
               a
               
                 hundred
              
               miles
               for
               his
               Master
               
                 if
                 hee
                 could
              
               ;
               you
               that
               can
               
                 reforme
                 outwardly
                 ,
              
               
               at
               least
               if
               you
               would
               ,
               and
               yet
               will
               not
               ,
               neither
               would
               you
               reforme
               
                 more
                 if
                 you
              
               could
               ;
               ye
               have
               money
               in
               your
               purses
               ,
               cannot
               you
               spend
               it
               better
               then
               upon
               swilling
               and
               drinking
               and
               gaming
               ?
               
                 yee
                 can
                 well
              
               enough
               ,
               but
               
                 yee
                 will
                 not
                 .
              
               So
               yee
               would
               do
               ,
               had
               you
               that
               true
               riches
               ,
               
                 Luke
              
               16.11
               .
               yee
               have
               
                 naturall
                 abilities
              
               ;
               if
               ye
               will
               not
               be
               faithfull
               in
               them
               ,
               so
               it
               would
               be
               if
               so
               be
               you
               had
               better
               ;
               ye
               that
               have
               
                 morall
                 and
                 civill
                 endowments
                 ,
              
               if
               ye
               will
               not
               be
               faithfull
               in
               them
               ,
               neither
               would
               you
               if
               God
               should
               lend
               you
               more
               ,
               &c.
               ye
               are
               able
               to
               avoid
               swearing
               and
               lying
               ,
               but
               yee
               will
               not
               ,
               neither
               would
               yee
               avoide
               all
               other
               sinnes
               if
               yee
               could
               ;
               if
               a
               man
               will
               not
               do
               that
               
                 which
                 hee
                 can
                 ,
                 neither
                 will
                 hee
                 doe
                 that
                 which
                 hee
                 cannot
                 if
                 hee
                 could
                 .
              
            
             
               
               4.
               
               Consider
               ,
               
                 if
                 a
                 man
                 will
                 not
                 do
                 that
                 which
                 he
                 can
                 ,
                 can
                 or
                 cannot
                 ●all's
                 one
                 to
                 him
                 ,
              
               all
               sticks
               at
               
                 his
                 will
                 .
              
               I
               cannot
               repent
               and
               I
               cannot
               give
               over
               my
               sinnes
               sayest
               thou
               ,
               and
               I
               pray
               thee
               who
               
                 told
                 thee
                 that
                 thou
                 canst
                 not
              
               ?
               I
               am
               naked
               
                 sayes
                 Adam
                 ,
              
               and
               who
               tould
               thee
               that
               thou
               wert
               naked
               ?
               
                 sayes
                 God
                 ,
              
               Gen.
               3.11
               .
               So
               may
               I
               say
               who
               told
               thee
               thou
               canst
               not
               ?
               does
               not
               thy
               own
               
                 conscience
              
               tell
               thee
               t
               is
               because
               
                 thou
                 wilt
                 not
              
               ?
               I
               cannot
               digge
               sayes
               the
               lazy
               
                 Steward
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 begge
                 I
                 am
                 ashamed
                 ,
              
               Luke
               16
               3.
               
               I
               cannot
               digge
               ;
               if
               he
               had
               a
               cudgell
               about
               his
               back
               ,
               it
               would
               make
               him
               to
               digge
               ;
               to
               beg
               I
               am
               ashamed
               ,
               sayes
               he
               ;
               he
               was
               not
               
                 ashamed
              
               to
               cozen
               
                 his
                 Master
              
               of
               his
               goods
               ,
               but
               hee
               was
               ashamed
               to
               
                 begge
                 .
              
               I
               have
               
                 married
                 a
                 Wife
              
               and
               I
               
                 cannot
                 come
                 ,
              
               Luke
               14.20
               .
               No
               .
               what
               did
               his
               wife
               tie
               his
               legges
               ?
               there
               
               is
               
                 a
                 Lyon
                 in
                 the
                 way
                 ,
                 I
                 cannot
                 go
                 out
                 sayes
                 the
                 sluggard
              
               ;
               alas
               thy
               owne
               sluggish
               wilfull
               
                 wils
                 are
                 this
                 cannot
                 .
              
               
               Can
               or
               cannot
               all
               's
               one
               to
               them
               ,
               they
               never
               come
               to
               trie
               whether
               they
               can
               ,
               yea
               or
               no
               ;
               the
               sluggard
               never
               
                 lookt
              
               out
               to
               see
               the
               
                 Lyon
              
               in
               the
               way
               ,
               but
               hee
               
                 dreamt
              
               there
               was
               one
               there
               ,
               and
               hee
               was
               willing
               to
               believe
               it
               ,
               hee
               would
               not
               go
               out
               to
               see
               ;
               the
               idle
               steward
               did
               not
               trie
               whether
               he
               could
               digge
               ,
               yea
               or
               no
               ;
               if
               he
               had
               taken
               the
               Spade
               in
               his
               hand
               and
               gon
               about
               the
               worke
               ,
               't
               were
               another
               matter
               ;
               but
               I
               cannot
               digge
               sayes
               he
               ,
               he
               never
               would
               put
               it
               to
               tryall
               ,
               but
               takes
               another
               course
               without
               trying
               of
               that
               ;
               so
               that
               all
               's
               one
               can
               or
               cannot
               ,
               if
               a
               man
               will
               not
               do
               that
               which
               he
               can
               ,
               can
               or
               cannot
               ,
               all
               's
               one
               to
               him
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               Consider
               ,
               
               
                 if
                 a
                 man
                 will
                 not
                 do
                 that
                 which
                 hee
                 can
                 ,
                 this
                 will
                 make
                 a
                 mans
                 conscience
                 when
                 it
                 comes
                 to
                 speake
                 in
                 sober
                 sadnesse
                 ,
                 thanke
                 himselfe
                 for
                 his
                 perishing
              
               ;
               mens
               
                 consciences
              
               do
               but
               
                 jest
                 with
                 them
              
               now
               ,
               while
               they
               can
               say
               tush
               t
               is
               because
               I
               
                 cannot
                 believe
                 ,
              
               and
               because
               I
               cannot
               repent
               ;
               but
               at
               the
               houre
               
                 of
                 conviction
              
               or
               the
               day
               
                 of
                 judgement
              
               at
               farthest
               ,
               then
               conscience
               will
               speake
               in
               sober
               sadnesse
               ;
               
                 when
                 I
                 was
                 hungry
                 yee
                 gave
                 mee
                 no
                 meate
                 sayes
                 Christ
                 ,
                 when
                 I
                 was
                 a
                 thirst
                 yee
                 gave
                 mee
                 no
                 drinke
                 ,
                 I
                 was
                 a
                 stranger
                 and
                 yee
                 tooke
                 mee
                 not
                 in
                 ,
                 sick
                 and
                 in
                 prison
                 and
                 yee
                 visited
                 mee
                 not
                 ,
                 Mat.
              
               25.43
               .
               marke
               Christ
               puts
               no
               
                 cannots
                 on
                 their
                 consciences
                 at
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 judgement
              
               ;
               could
               they
               say
               ,
               alas
               ,
               we
               had
               never
               a
               bit
               of
               bread
               for
               to
               do
               it
               ,
               never
               a
               drop
               of
               drinke
               for
               to
               do
               it
               ?
               no
               ,
               you
               shall
               see
               how
               their
               
                 consciences
                 were
                 mute
              
               ;
               they
               could
               not
               say
               that
               they
               
               could
               not
               ;
               could
               not
               ye
               comfort
               
                 Christs
                 deare
              
               members
               as
               well
               as
               
                 mock
                 them
                 ?
              
               couldst
               thou
               not
               take
               them
               into
               thy
               house
               as
               well
               as
               
                 carnall
                 acquaintance
                 ?
              
               its
               worthy
               observation
               to
               consi●er
               ,
               that
               generally
               
                 Gods
                 threatnings
              
               do
               not
               turn
               against
               
                 Cannots
                 ,
              
               nor
               his
               
                 judgements
              
               against
               
                 Cannots
                 ,
              
               ●ut
               against
               mens
               particular
               sinnes
               ,
               that
               they
               
                 might
                 have
                 avoyded
              
               ;
               for
               though
               mens
               sinfull
               consciences
               doe
               
                 necessarily
                 incline
                 men
                 to
                 sinne
                 ,
              
               yet
               not
               
                 unto
                 this
                 sinne
                 ,
              
               nor
               
                 that
                 sinne
                 ,
                 non
                 determinat
                 necessario
                 ad
                 hoc
                 vel
                 illud
                 malum
                 ,
                 hic
                 &
                 nunc
                 ,
              
               say
               our
               
                 Brittaine
                 Divines
                 at
                 the
                 Synod
                 .
              
               Sinfull
               concupiscence
               does
               not
               necessarily
               determine
               men
               upon
               these
               and
               these
               sinnes
               ,
               with
               the
               particular
               circumstances
               which
               they
               live
               in
               ,
               as
               this
               rapine
               ,
               this
               lie
               ,
               &c.
               thus
               yee
               see
               this
               will
               make
               a
               sure
               ground
               of
               our
               Doctrine
               if
               so
               be
               we
               can
               prove
               it
               .
            
          
           
             
               Every
               man
               can
               do
               more
               good
               then
               he
               does
               ,
               and
               avoide
               more
               evill
               then
               hee
               does
               .
            
             
               This
               is
               a
               most
               
                 certaine
              
               and
               
                 infallible
              
               truth
               ,
               and
               needs
               no
               confirmation
               ,
               but
               I
               will
               prove
               it
               notwithstanding
               .
            
             
               
               First
               ,
               because
               
                 God
                 doth
                 complaine
                 against
                 the
                 wicked
                 for
                 the
                 voluntary
                 doing
                 no
                 more
                 good
                 then
                 they
                 doe
              
               ;
               what
               so
               much
               preaching
               and
               no
               more
               good
               ?
               so
               many
               meanes
               and
               no
               more
               fruit
               ?
               &c.
               
                 so
                 God
                 cemplaines
                 against
                 Israel
                 ,
                 neverthelesse
                 they
                 departed
                 not
                 from
                 the
                 sinnes
                 of
                 Jeroboam
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               and
               there
               remained
               the
               groves
               also
               in
               Samaria
               ,
               2
               
                 Kings
              
               13.6
               .
               
                 the
                 grove
              
               also
               ;
               what
               not
               so
               much
               as
               the
               
                 grove
                 cut
                 downe
                 ?
              
               and
               yee
               must
               have
               the
               sinnes
               of
               
                 Jeroboam
              
               ;
               that
               were
               enough
               stubbornesse
               
               one
               would
               thinke
               ;
               but
               yee
               must
               suffer
               the
               
                 grove
                 also
                 ?
              
               reforme
               nothing
               ,
               no
               ,
               not
               the
               grove
               under
               your
               face
               ?
               see
               how
               
                 God
              
               girdeth
               their
               
                 willfull
                 security
              
               that
               they
               would
               do
               no
               more
               good
               then
               they
               did
               ;
               not
               so
               much
               as
               cut
               down
               that
               grove
               ?
               so
               many
               warnings
               and
               threatnings
               ,
               &c.
               and
               yet
               the
               grove
               also
               ?
               yet
               thy
               filthy
               Tongue
               thy
               covetousnesse
               also
               ,
               &c.
               not
               only
               keep
               thy
               other
               lusts
               ,
               but
               thy
               profanesse
               also
               ?
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               
               because
               otherwise
               there
               were
               
                 no
                 roome
                 for
                 prayse
                 nor
                 dispraise
                 ,
              
               if
               a
               man
               could
               do
               no
               more
               good
               then
               he
               does
               ,
               nor
               shun
               no
               more
               evill
               then
               hee
               does
               ,
               then
               no
               man
               could
               be
               
                 praysed
                 nor
                 dispraised
              
               ;
               you
               know
               that
               wicked
               men
               and
               women
               may
               do
               many
               commendable
               things
               ,
               at
               least
               more
               commendable
               ones
               then
               others
               ?
               does
               not
               our
               Saviour
               discommend
               
                 Bethsaida
              
               and
               
                 Corazin
                 ,
              
               in
               comparison
               of
               
                 Tyre
                 and
                 Sidon
              
               ;
               woe
               unto
               thee
               
                 Corazin
                 ,
              
               woe
               unto
               thee
               
                 Bethsaida
                 ,
              
               for
               if
               the
               mighty
               workes
               which
               have
               beene
               done
               in
               thee
               ,
               had
               beene
               done
               in
               
                 Tyre
                 and
                 Sydon
                 ,
              
               they
               would
               have
               repented
               in
               sackcloath
               and
               ashes
               ,
               
                 Mat.
              
               11.21
               .
               might
               not
               they
               have
               shewed
               
                 so
                 much
                 repentance
                 at
                 the
                 least
              
               ?
               could
               not
               they
               have
               put
               on
               
                 sackcloath
                 on
                 their
                 loines
                 ,
              
               and
               powered
               ashes
               on
               their
               heads
               if
               they
               would
               ?
               they
               might
               have
               done
               so
               much
               at
               the
               least
               ,
               and
               honoured
               the
               workes
               and
               preaching
               of
               our
               Saviour
               with
               an
               outward
               honour
               at
               the
               least
               .
               You
               that
               have
               such
               abundant
               teaching
               as
               yee
               have
               ,
               ye
               might
               
                 honour
                 the
                 Gospell
              
               with
               some
               
                 outward
                 honour
              
               at
               the
               least
               ;
               that
               would
               bee
               more
               commendable
               ,
               
               which
               most
               of
               you
               will
               not
               .
            
             
               
               Thirdly
               ,
               because
               otherwise
               there
               
                 would
                 bee
                 no
                 roome
                 for
                 the
                 Sword
                 of
                 the
                 Magistrate
              
               ;
               if
               a
               man
               could
               omit
               no
               more
               
                 sinne
                 then
                 hee
                 does
                 ,
              
               then
               what
               meanes
               our
               Pillaries
               and
               Gallowes
               ,
               &c
               and
               other
               punishments
               upon
               Malefactors
               ?
               will
               any
               man
               be
               so
               vaine
               as
               to
               say
               
                 Achan
                 could
                 not
                 chuse
              
               but
               take
               the
               
                 Babylonish
                 Garment
              
               ?
               certainly
               he
               might
               have
               let
               it
               alone
               if
               he
               would
               ;
               Why
               hast
               thou
               
                 troubled
                 us
                 sayes
                 J●shuah
                 ,
                 Iosh.
              
               7.25
               .
               Alas
               he
               was
               not
               able
               to
               answer
               ,
               oh
               
                 Sir
                 I
                 could
                 not
                 do
                 otherwise
              
               ?
               No
               ,
               no
               ;
               hee
               might
               have
               omitted
               it
               ,
               and
               therefore
               the
               Law
               of
               man
               is
               favorable
               to
               such
               as
               offend
               against
               their
               wils
               ;
               it
               does
               not
               hang
               such
               as
               kill
               against
               their
               wils
               .
            
             
               
               Fourthly
               ,
               because
               though
               
                 a
                 carnall
                 man
                 cannot
                 put
                 of
                 the
                 old
                 man
                 ,
              
               nor
               shake
               off
               the
               
                 dominion
                 of
                 sinne
                 in
                 generall
                 ,
              
               nor
               deny
               himselfe
               ,
               but
               his
               very
               
                 nature
              
               is
               
                 sinnefull
              
               and
               fleshly
               ,
               hee
               does
               
                 naturally
                 sinne
                 ,
              
               yet
               it
               is
               not
               his
               
                 nature
              
               to
               commit
               
                 this
                 sinne
              
               at
               
                 this
                 time
                 ,
              
               and
               in
               this
               
                 manner
              
               ;
               the
               wickedest
               man
               under
               Heaven
               goes
               about
               his
               sinne
               with
               
                 previall
                 deliberation
                 ,
              
               and
               a
               most
               free
               
                 disposition
                 of
                 the
                 meanes
              
               ;
               the
               drunkard
               goes
               freely
               into
               the
               Ale-house
               ,
               and
               calls
               freely
               for
               a
               jugge
               or
               two
               or
               three
               ,
               as
               his
               lust
               is
               ;
               his
               Host
               ,
               hee
               freely
               suffers
               these
               disorders
               in
               his
               house
               ,
               and
               freely
               goes
               to
               the
               Tap
               and
               does
               draw
               it
               ,
               &c.
               
               
                 Ephraim
                 did
                 willingly
                 walke
                 after
                 the
                 Commandement
                 ,
                 Hos.
              
               5.11
               .
               The
               wicked
               
                 King
                 of
                 Israel
              
               commanded
               them
               that
               will
               worship
               
                 at
                 Bethell
                 ,
              
               and
               they
               did
               
                 freely
                 and
                 willingly
              
               obey
               it
               .
               
                 Pilate
                 willingly
              
               contented
               the
               
               people
               ,
               and
               therefore
               hee
               
                 scourged
                 our
                 Saviour
                 ,
                 Mark
                 .
              
               15.15
               .
               for
               though
               all
               this
               was
               done
               by
               the
               
                 determinate
                 counsell
                 of
                 God
                 ,
              
               yet
               Gods
               counsell
               
                 put
                 no
                 simple
                 necessity
                 upon
                 his
                 will
                 ,
              
               hee
               did
               freely
               and
               willlingly
               do
               it
               ;
               the
               wicked
               they
               
                 turne
                 the
                 Grace
                 of
                 God
                 into
                 wantonnesse
                 ,
                 Jude
              
               4.
               marke
               ,
               the
               Grace
               of
               God
               ;
               Grace
               whereby
               they
               might
               do
               more
               good
               then
               they
               do
               ,
               and
               avoide
               more
               evill
               then
               they
               do
               .
               It
               s
               true
               ,
               a
               wicked
               man
               is
               the
               
                 servant
                 of
                 sinne
                 ,
              
               and
               cannot
               
                 but
                 sinne
                 ,
              
               hee
               is
               naturally
               a
               servant
               of
               sinne
               ;
               of
               sinne
               I
               say
               ,
               but
               he
               is
               
                 voluntarily
                 and
                 freely
                 a
                 servant
                 of
                 this
                 sinne
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 Lord
                 gives
                 him
                 reason
                 ,
                 and
                 counsell
                 ,
                 and
                 good
                 motions
                 ,
              
               and
               many
               
                 common
                 graces
                 ,
              
               whereby
               he
               may
               be
               freed
               from
               this
               or
               that
               act
               ,
               but
               
                 hee
                 will
                 not
                 ,
              
               he
               will
               break
               out
               into
               these
               and
               these
               filthy
               
                 passionate
                 words
                 ,
              
               now
               and
               then
               ;
               say
               reason
               what
               it
               will
               ,
               and
               common
               grace
               what
               it
               will
               ,
               he
               will
               do
               it
               ,
               he
               will
               do
               this
               ,
               and
               he
               will
               do
               that
               .
               I
               confesse
               that
               when
               a
               wicked
               man
               is
               
                 desperate
                 and
                 given
                 up
                 of
                 God
                 ,
              
               then
               it
               is
               otherwise
               ,
               then
               his
               will
               is
               so
               greedy
               ,
               that
               hee
               
                 cannot
                 take
                 it
                 off
                 ;
                 but
                 hee
                 is
                 the
                 more
                 inexcusable
              
               because
               his
               will
               is
               
                 then
                 double
                 .
              
            
             
               Fifthly
               ,
               
                 A
                 wicked
                 man
                 can
                 do
                 more
                 good
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               
               
                 for
                 a
                 godly
                 regenerate
                 soule
                 may
                 avoide
                 more
                 sinne
                 ,
                 then
                 hee
                 does
                 .
              
               Though
               God
               have
               freed
               him
               from
               the
               slavery
               of
               sinne
               ,
               and
               he
               is
               
                 become
                 the
                 servant
                 of
                 righteousnesse
                 ,
              
               Rom.
               6.18
               .
               neverthelesse
               they
               may
               do
               more
               good
               then
               they
               do
               ,
               and
               avoide
               sinne
               a
               great
               deale
               more
               then
               they
               do
               ;
               what
               man
               will
               say
               that
               
                 David
                 could
                 not
                 otherwise
                 chuse
                 but
                 commit
                 that
                 adultery
              
               which
               hee
              
               
               
               
               did
               ,
               and
               that
               
                 murder
              
               which
               hee
               did
               ?
               I
               appeale
               to
               your
               
                 consciences
              
               yee
               soules
               that
               are
               
                 godly
                 .
              
               When
               yee
               pray
               forgive
               us
               our
               Trespasses
               ,
               do
               not
               ye
               acknowledge
               with
               all
               that
               ye
               have
               been
               wanting
               to
               the
               grace
               of
               God
               ?
               Do
               not
               ye
               confesse
               it
               with
               shame
               that
               you
               have
               given
               way
               to
               sundry
               
                 temptations
              
               that
               by
               the
               grace
               of
               God
               yee
               might
               have
               overcome
               ?
               And
               that
               yee
               have
               omitted
               many
               a
               good
               
                 opportunity
                 ,
              
               that
               by
               the
               grace
               of
               God
               yee
               might
               have
               made
               
                 use
                 of
              
               ?
               
               I
               deny
               not
               but
               God
               does
               irresistibly
               convert
               his
               Elect
               at
               the
               first
               ,
               and
               
                 infallibly
              
               carry
               them
               on
               to
               the
               
                 end
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 maine
                 ,
              
               but
               in
               
                 particular
                 actions
              
               hee
               does
               not
               so
               ;
               but
               though
               their
               wills
               bee
               now
               free
               by
               grace
               ,
               yet
               they
               may
               freely
               sinne
               ,
               even
               then
               when
               they
               obey
               :
               and
               freely
               obey
               ,
               even
               then
               when
               they
               transgresse
               ;
               and
               so
               they
               are
               forced
               to
               confesse
               they
               might
               avoide
               more
               evill
               then
               they
               doe
               ,
               and
               do
               more
               good
               then
               they
               do
               .
            
             
               Againe
               
                 A
                 wicked
                 man
                 may
                 do
                 more
                 good
                 then
                 hee
                 does
                 ,
                 and
                 avoide
                 more
                 evill
                 then
                 hee
                 does
                 ;
                 I
                 prove
                 it
                 by
                 induction
                 upon
                 his
                 conscience
                 ,
              
            
          
           
             
               By
               these
               Particulars
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               for
               the
               
                 outward
                 acts
                 of
                 sinne
                 in
                 the
                 members
              
               ;
               thus
               all
               profane
               persons
               ,
               drunkards
               ,
               &c.
               yee
               are
               all
               convinced
               undeniably
               in
               your
               consciences
               ,
               these
               are
               sinnes
               in
               the
               very
               outward
               members
               ;
               
                 voluntas
              
               it
               is
               
                 domina
                 membrorum
              
               ;
               can
               yee
               say
               yee
               
                 cannot
              
               passe
               by
               an
               
                 Ale-house
              
               when
               yee
               turn
               in
               ?
               
                 yee
                 cannot
                 come
                 unto
                 Sermons
              
               ?
               your
               owne
               
                 legges
              
               they
               shall
               judge
               you
               ;
               can
               you
               say
               you
               cannot
               give
               over
               your
               oathing
               and
               
               lying
               ?
               &c.
               your
               owne
               Teeth
               and
               
                 Lippes
              
               shall
               judge
               you
               ,
               &c.
               
               If
               you
               do
               not
               root
               out
               these
               sinnes
               ,
               it
               s
               without
               doubt
               
                 because
                 ye
                 will
                 not
                 .
              
               The
               
                 Lord
              
               hath
               made
               al
               the
               outward
               man
               at
               the
               
                 command
                 of
                 the
                 will
                 ,
              
               and
               therefore
               if
               the
               outward
               man
               be
               out
               of
               order
               ,
               t
               is
               because
               yee
               will
               ;
               
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
              
               ,
               sayes
               
                 Chrysost.
              
               Let
               no
               man
               say
               I
               have
               but
               one
               Talent
               ,
               and
               I
               have
               no
               power
               to
               be
               good
               ;
               a
               
                 Talent
              
               hath
               
                 power
              
               to
               go
               for
               a
               
                 Talent
                 ,
              
               and
               12
               
                 d.
              
               for
               a
               shilling
               and
               if
               it
               do
               not
               ,
               t
               is
               because
               yee
               
                 will
                 not
                 .
              
               Hast
               thou
               not
               power
               over
               thine
               owne
               outward
               members
               vouchsaf'd
               thee
               of
               God
               ?
               the
               
                 Lord
              
               in
               mercy
               lets
               thy
               will
               
                 have
                 a
                 despoticall
                 power
              
               over
               thy
               members
               ,
               as
               the
               Moralists
               call
               it
               ,
               and
               why
               canst
               thou
               not
               bridle
               ,
               them
               ?
               as
               
                 Christ
                 said
              
               to
               the
               Officer
               that
               smote
               him
               ,
               
                 if
                 I
                 have
                 spoken
                 well
                 ,
                 why
                 smitest
                 thou
                 mee
                 ?
              
               Joh.
               18.23
               .
               couldst
               thou
               not
               have
               held
               in
               thy
               fingers
               ?
               thou
               art
               inexcusable
               then
               for
               all
               thy
               profane
               sinnes
               .
               
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               
                 Thou
                 hast
                 naturall
                 affections
                 in
                 thee
                 ,
              
               and
               by
               them
               thou
               mayst
               
                 do
                 more
                 good
                 then
                 thou
                 dost
                 ,
              
               and
               shun
               more
               
                 evill
                 then
                 thou
                 dost
                 .
              
               Thus
               all
               civill
               Professors
               are
               left
               inexcusable
               ,
               Canst
               thou
               not
               get
               more
               
                 strictnesse
              
               of
               
                 walking
                 ,
              
               though
               not
               for
               love
               
                 unto
                 God
                 ,
              
               yet
               for
               love
               unto
               thy selfe
               ?
               bee
               more
               frequent
               in
               good
               duties
               for
               
                 hope
              
               of
               
                 Heaven
                 ,
              
               and
               for
               
                 feare
              
               of
               
                 Hell
                 ?
              
               that
               's
               better
               then
               nothing
               ,
               better
               do
               them
               so
               then
               not
               at
               all
               .
               What
               cannot
               a
               man
               do
               for
               
                 selfe-love
              
               and
               for
               
                 feare
                 ?
              
               there
               is
               never
               a
               duty
               of
               Religion
               ,
               but
               a
               man
               may
               every
               day
               do
               for
               love
               unto
               himselfe
               and
               for
               feare
               .
               
                 God
              
               hath
               
               left
               these
               
                 affections
              
               in
               thy
               soule
               on
               purpose
               .
               I
               know
               this
               is
               not
               enough
               ;
               but
               what
               of
               that
               ?
               Why
               dost
               thou
               not
               go
               so
               far
               as
               thou
               mayest
               ?
               what
               aileth
               thee
               that
               thou
               canst
               not
               tame
               downe
               thy
               
                 pride
              
               for
               
                 feare
                 of
                 Gods
              
               judgements
               ,
               and
               bridle
               thy
               base
               passions
               for
               
                 feare
              
               of
               
                 Hell
                 ?
              
               It
               is
               not
               unknowne
               that
               
                 God
              
               hath
               vowed
               to
               destroy
               all
               the
               workers
               of
               iniquity
               .
               T
               is
               not
               unknowne
               that
               he
               hath
               prepared
               Hell
               for
               such
               as
               thou
               art
               ,
               as
               long
               as
               thou
               livest
               as
               thou
               dost
               ;
               Thou
               knowst
               this
               is
               true
               ,
               and
               thou
               knowst
               
                 God
                 will
                 be
                 as
                 good
                 as
                 his
                 Word
              
               ;
               and
               thou
               art
               not
               able
               to
               abide
               it
               .
               Why
               dost
               thou
               not
               
                 curbe
              
               thy
               
                 proude
                 stubborne
                 lusts
                 for
                 feare
                 of
                 this
                 Hell
                 ?
              
               That
               's
               better
               then
               nothing
               ;
               if
               thou
               canst
               not
               do
               it
               for
               love
               ,
               yet
               why
               canst
               thou
               not
               do
               it
               for
               feare
               ?
               hast
               thou
               not
               as
               much
               reason
               as
               a
               brute
               creature
               ?
               that
               is
               greedy
               of
               meate
               ,
               yet
               a
               
                 whip-stick
              
               is
               able
               to
               scare
               him
               from
               it
               ;
               an
               
                 horse
              
               is
               desirous
               to
               stand
               s●ill
               ,
               yet
               a
               
                 spur
              
               and
               
                 a
                 rod
              
               is
               able
               to
               make
               it
               go
               faster
               ;
               and
               is
               not
               
                 Hell
              
               more
               
                 fearfull
              
               then
               all
               
                 rods
                 ?
              
               Why
               dost
               thou
               not
               take
               heede
               for
               feare
               ,
               least
               God
               should
               send
               thee
               to
               Hell
               ?
               a
               sinner
               and
               a
               
                 hypocrite
              
               are
               inexcusable
               herein
               ;
               for
               Hell
               may
               feare
               them
               ;
               the
               
                 sinners
                 in
                 Sion
                 are
                 afraid
                 ,
                 fearfulnesse
                 hath
                 surprised
                 the
                 hypocrites
                 ;
                 who
                 among
                 us
                 shall
                 dwell
                 with
                 everlasting
                 burnings
              
               ?
               
               
                 Esay
              
               33.14
               .
               who
               of
               us
               is
               able
               to
               dwell
               with
               everlasting
               flames
               ?
               and
               hypocrites
               may
               go
               so
               farre
               ;
               feare
               Hell
               ,
               and
               abstaine
               from
               a
               million
               of
               sinnes
               ,
               for
               feare
               of
               these
               
                 everlasting
                 burnings
              
               ;
               canst
               thou
               say
               thou
               canst
               not
               resist
               sinne
               for
               feare
               of
               Gods
               judgements
               ?
               No
               ;
               thou
               canst
               resist
               sinne
               for
               fear
               
               of
               lesse
               evils
               then
               so
               ;
               the
               
                 feare
                 of
                 mens
              
               seeing
               thee
               can
               keepe
               thee
               from
               committing
               adultery
               in
               the
               market-place
               ,
               and
               cannot
               the
               
                 feare
                 of
                 God
              
               restraine
               thee
               from
               it
               in
               
                 private
                 ?
              
               thou
               darest
               not
               transgresse
               the
               
                 Kings
                 Lawes
              
               for
               fear
               of
               the
               Gallowse
               ;
               and
               cannot
               the
               
                 feare
                 of
                 Hell
              
               restraine
               thee
               from
               
                 transgressing
                 of
                 Gods
                 ?
                 Gods
                 displeasure
              
               is
               greater
               then
               the
               
                 Kings
                 ?
              
               and
               thou
               knowest
               it
               ;
               God
               is
               truer
               in
               his
               Law
               then
               any
               mortall
               man
               ,
               and
               thou
               knowest
               it
               :
               and
               fearest
               thou
               not
               me
               ?
               
                 feare
                 yee
                 not
                 mee
                 ?
                 saith
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 will
                 yee
                 not
                 tremble
                 at
                 my
                 presence
                 ?
              
               Jer.
               5.22
               .
               canst
               thou
               say
               thou
               art
               not
               able
               to
               feare
               him
               so
               much
               as
               servilely
               ?
               that
               is
               not
               so
               ;
               for
               when
               thou
               art
               sick
               and
               ready
               
                 to
                 dye
                 ,
              
               then
               thou
               wilt
               feare
               him
               ,
               then
               oh
               thou
               wouldst
               faine
               become
               a
               new
               creature
               ,
               and
               all
               out
               of
               feare
               of
               the
               great
               God
               ;
               and
               canst
               thou
               not
               now
               ?
               No
               ,
               no
               ;
               now
               here
               be
               pleasures
               to
               be
               had
               ,
               and
               thou
               
                 wilt
                 have
                 them
              
               ;
               here
               is
               the
               World
               ,
               and
               thou
               wilt
               carke
               ;
               here
               is
               businesse
               ,
               and
               thou
               wilt
               be
               doing
               ,
               and
               thou
               wilt
               not
               finde
               leasure
               for
               God
               .
               No
               ,
               thou
               wilt
               not
               ,
               canst
               thou
               not
               do
               this
               that
               
                 God
                 bids
                 thee
                 at
                 least
                 out
                 of
                 feare
                 ?
              
               this
               is
               nothing
               but
               
                 a
                 lie
              
               of
               
                 Satan
                 ,
              
               thou
               wouldst
               do
               them
               all
               for
               feare
               of
               a
               man
               .
               Suppose
               there
               were
               Lawes
               made
               that
               every
               man
               who
               does
               not
               pray
               in
               his
               Family
               Morning
               and
               Evening
               should
               assuredly
               be
               hanged
               ,
               whosoever
               swears
               an
               Oath
               should
               bee
               hanged
               ,
               as
               soone
               as
               hee
               hath
               sworne
               it
               ;
               Whosoever
               breakes
               out
               into
               any
               bitter
               rayling
               speech
               should
               suffer
               death
               .
               Suppose
               I
               say
               to
               all
               the
               duties
               of
               
                 Religion
                 it
                 were
                 death
                 to
                 omit
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 King
                 had
                 made
                 
                 such
                 a
                 certaine
                 sure
                 Law
                 ▪
              
               I
               dare
               say
               there
               would
               be
               many
               millions
               of
               Professors
               more
               in
               England
               then
               there
               are
               ;
               rather
               then
               yee
               would
               be
               gibbeted
               ,
               many
               swearers
               would
               never
               sweare
               more
               ;
               many
               liers
               never
               lie
               more
               ;
               many
               profane
               househoulders
               never
               omit
               Prayers
               in
               their
               Families
               more
               ;
               and
               couldst
               thou
               do
               this
               
                 for
                 fear
                 of
                 a
                 man
              
               ?
               why
               canst
               thou
               not
               then
               do
               it
               for
               fear
               of
               the
               
                 great
                 God
                 ?
              
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               
                 The
                 Lord
                 hath
                 given
                 thee
                 naturall
                 counsell
                 ,
                 and
                 naturall
                 reason
                 and
                 prudence
                 ,
              
               Oh
               sayst
               thou
               I
               am
               tempted
               before
               I
               am
               aware
               ,
               and
               the
               passion
               is
               up
               before
               I
               am
               aware
               ,
               I
               cannot
               helpe
               it
               for
               my
               life
               ;
               
                 No
                 ,
                 I
                 believe
                 thee
                 when
                 the
                 Devill
                 is
                 once
                 up
                 ,
              
               there
               is
               no
               alaying
               that
               fowle
               Fiend
               for
               the
               present
               ;
               Thou
               canst
               not
               immediately
               allay
               it
               .
               But
               why
               canst
               thou
               not
               prevent
               it
               with
               
                 counsell
                 and
                 deliberation
                 ?
              
               the
               very
               
                 Heathens
                 have
                 done
                 this
              
               ;
               and
               thou
               hast
               advantage
               of
               all
               heathen
               .
               God
               hath
               given
               thee
               not
               only
               reason
               in
               thy
               head
               ,
               and
               a
               naturall
               conscience
               in
               thy
               breast
               ,
               but
               also
               
                 direction
                 in
                 his
                 Word
              
               to
               prevent
               it
               ,
               and
               
                 if
                 thou
                 dost
                 not
                 ,
                 thou
                 wilt
                 not
              
               ;
               are
               the
               lusts
               of
               thine
               appetite
               violent
               ?
               why
               then
               dost
               thou
               not
               forecast
               for
               to
               reine
               them
               ?
               Why
               dost
               thou
               not
               abstaine
               from
               going
               to
               Feasts
               awhile
               ?
               Why
               dost
               thou
               not
               stint
               thy
               Trencher
               with
               so
               much
               ?
               If
               thy
               lusts
               be
               on
               fire
               why
               dost
               thou
               feede
               them
               with
               fuell
               ?
               Are
               the
               lusts
               of
               anger
               and
               wrath
               predominant
               in
               thee
               ?
               thou
               rapst
               out
               an
               Oath
               before
               thou
               art
               aware
               ,
               why
               then
               dost
               thou
               not
               as
               
                 Chrysostome
                 would
                 have
                 thee
                 ,
                 Set
                 forfeitures
                 for
                 every
                 Oath
                 ?
              
               Why
               dost
               thou
               not
               intreat
               Gods
               people
               severely
               
               to
               reprove
               thee
               ,
               and
               exact
               a
               fine
               of
               thee
               for
               every
               
                 misgoverning
                 word
              
               ?
               Why
               dost
               thou
               not
               bawke
               such
               acquaintance
               as
               may
               occasion
               thy
               Tongue
               to
               cast
               out
               ?
               Oathes
               why
               dost
               thou
               not
               club
               downe
               thy
               lusts
               with
               argument
               upon
               argument
               ?
               shall
               I
               be
               touchy
               to
               be
               damned
               ,
               and
               proud
               to
               be
               damned
               ?
               &c.
               
                 even
                 arguments
                 of
                 selfe-love
              
               are
               able
               to
               knock
               them
               downe
               .
               I
               do
               not
               know
               how
               ;
               No
               ?
               that
               's
               because
               thou
               wilt
               not
               know
               ,
               
                 they
                 knew
                 not
                 neither
                 will
                 they
                 understand
                 ,
              
               Psal.
               82.5
               .
               so
               thou
               knowest
               not
               ,
               neither
               wilt
               thou
               understand
               ;
               that
               's
               the
               reason
               thou
               still
               
                 walkest
                 in
                 darknesse
              
               ;
               why
               dost
               not
               
                 thou
              
               oppose
               thy
               lusts
               at
               first
               rising
               ?
               
                 non
                 obtinebis
                 ut
                 desinat
                 si
                 incipere
                 permiseris
                 ,
              
               sayes
               
                 Seneca
              
               ;
               thou
               canst
               never
               get
               victory
               except
               thou
               be
               here
               first
               in
               the
               feild
               .
               The
               Lord
               hath
               given
               thee
               counsells
               on
               this
               fashion
               ;
               why
               dost
               thou
               not
               use
               them
               ?
               onely
               because
               thou
               wilt
               not
               ;
               hast
               thou
               impediments
               ?
               
                 Clarancus
              
               had
               them
               too
               ,
               but
               hee
               overcame
               them
               sayes
               
                 Seneca
                 .
              
               Why
               dost
               not
               thou
               ?
               if
               thou
               wilt
               not
               ,
               thou
               dost
               willingly
               perish
               ;
               thou
               might
               do
               more
               then
               thou
               dost
               ,
               but
               thou
               wilt
               not
               ;
               and
               thou
               mighst
               shunne
               more
               then
               thou
               dost
               ,
               but
               thou
               wilt
               not
               .
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               because
               thou
               wilt
               say
               all
               these
               things
               are
               
                 but
                 naturall
              
               and
               
                 morall
                 and
                 civill
                 ,
              
               I
               may
               perish
               for
               all
               these
               ;
               but
               alas
               I
               am
               not
               able
               to
               do
               any
               thing
               spiritually
               ;
               I
               cannot
               believe
               ,
               I
               cannot
               repent
               ;
               though
               this
               be
               very
               true
               ,
               yet
               thy
               plea
               is
               no
               excuse
               ;
               for
               though
               they
               be
               naturall
               ,
               yet
               
                 they
                 are
                 first
                 .
                 First
                 that
                 's
                 in
                 order
                 which
                 is
                 naturall
                 ,
                 and
                 afterwards
              
               that
               which
               is
               
               
                 spirituall
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 thou
                 stickest
                 there
                 thou
                 stickest
                 at
                 a
                 will
                 not
                 .
              
               The
               Lord
               hath
               taken
               a
               
                 sufficient
                 course
                 to
                 humble
                 thee
                 ,
                 and
                 thou
                 wilt
                 not
                 be
                 humbled
              
               ;
               thou
               sayest
               thou
               canst
               not
               obey
               spititually
               ;
               I
               grant
               it
               ,
               its
               most
               true
               :
               nor
               repent
               spiritually
               ;
               why
               then
               wilt
               thou
               not
               be
               humbled
               that
               that
               canst
               not
               ,
               as
               
                 God
                 said
                 to
                 Pharaoh
                 ,
                 how
                 long
                 wilt
                 thou
                 refuse
                 to
                 humble
                 thy selfe
                 before
                 mee
                 ?
                 Exodus
              
               10.3
               .
               There
               is
               an
               externall
               humiliation
               ,
               as
               
                 Ahabs
              
               humiliation
               ;
               
               thou
               mayst
               come
               to
               before
               that
               humiliation
               thou
               canst
               not
               expresse
               ,
               why
               art
               thou
               not
               humbled
               with
               that
               which
               thou
               mayst
               ?
            
             
               First
               ,
               then
               why
               dost
               thou
               not
               see
               thy
               case
               to
               be
               
                 damnable
              
               ?
               Dost
               thou
               not
               know
               that
               judgement
               is
               past
               upon
               all
               to
               damnation
               ?
               
                 Rom.
              
               5.18
               .
               
                 all
                 men
                 are
                 damned
                 out
                 of
                 Christ
                 .
              
               Whosoever
               is
               not
               
                 a
                 new
                 creature
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
              
               but
               is
               a
               damn'd
               man
               to
               this
               day
               ;
               thou
               knowest
               the
               Lord
               himselfe
               doth
               say
               thus
               ;
               what
               hinders
               thee
               now
               from
               deducting
               a
               particular
               therefrom
               ?
               If
               upon
               all
               men
               ,
               then
               upon
               mee
               ;
               if
               all
               be
               damned
               to
               this
               day
               that
               are
               not
               
                 new
                 creatures
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
              
               then
               I
               am
               a
               damned
               man
               to
               this
               houre
               ;
               
                 this
                 logicke
              
               God
               doth
               vouchsafe
               thee
               ;
               why
               dost
               thou
               not
               reason
               on
               this
               fashion
               ?
               I
               am
               a
               damned
               man
               and
               a
               damned
               woman
               to
               this
               day
               ;
               if
               thou
               wouldst
               be
               brought
               to
               this
               passe
               there
               might
               be
               some
               hope
               of
               thee
               ,
               
                 but
                 thou
                 wilt
                 not
                 ,
              
               thou
               wilt
               scrape
               up
               some
               hopes
               or
               other
               ,
               thou
               wilt
               not
               beleeve
               this
               .
               Beleeve
               thus
               ,
               
                 sayes
                 God
              
               ;
               but
               I
               will
               not
               sayst
               thou
               ,
               no
               ,
               thou
               wilt
               have
               thy
               lust
               still
               ,
               and
               thou
               wilt
               not
               beleeve
               this
               ,
               if
               thou
               wouldst
               believe
               
               verily
               thou
               art
               a
               
                 damned
                 man
                 ,
              
               because
               thou
               art
               not
               
                 a
                 new
                 creature
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
              
               may
               be
               thou
               wouldst
               never
               have
               done
               til
               thou
               art
               one
               ,
               thou
               wouldst
               forsake
               all
               and
               follow
               
                 Christ
                 in
                 all
              
               things
               ,
               but
               thou
               
                 wilt
                 not
                 .
              
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               but
               I
               cannot
               sayst
               thou
               ;
               why
               then
               wilt
               thou
               not
               
                 dispaire
                 in
                 thy selfe
                 ?
              
               a
               man
               must
               despaire
               as
               he
               is
               ,
               otherwise
               hee
               can
               never
               
                 get
                 into
                 Christ
              
               ;
               as
               long
               as
               a
               man
               lives
               and
               does
               after
               the
               flesh
               ,
               hee
               can
               have
               no
               true
               hope
               of
               mercy
               or
               pardon
               ,
               or
               any
               thing
               ;
               no
               hee
               is
               a
               
                 dead
                 man
                 ,
              
               all
               the
               
                 Angels
                 of
                 Heaven
              
               cannot
               help
               him
               ;
               if
               there
               were
               a
               thousand
               
                 Christs
              
               he
               should
               perish
               without
               them
               ;
               and
               why
               wilt
               thou
               not
               despaire
               in
               thy selfe
               ?
               Despaire
               ?
               God
               forbid
               .
               I
               'le
               never
               despaire
               while
               I
               live
               ,
               God
               is
               more
               mercifull
               then
               so
               ,
               and
               I
               hope
               I
               neede
               not
               despaire
               .
               
                 Christ
                 dyed
                 for
                 sinners
                 and
                 I
                 were
                 a
                 foole
                 if
                 I
                 should
                 despaire
                 .
              
               Thus
               thou
               pleadest
               with
               God
               for
               thy
               vaine
               hopes
               ;
               but
               why
               wilt
               thou
               ?
               sayes
               God
               ,
               why
               wilt
               thou
               plead
               with
               me
               ,
               thou
               hast
               transgressed
               against
               me
               ,
               
                 Jer.
              
               2.29
               .
               Thou
               pleadest
               for
               hopes
               ▪
               and
               liest
               in
               thy
               sinnes
               ,
               why
               wilt
               thou
               ?
               marke
               ,
               the
               will
               is
               set
               on
               it
               ,
               and
               thou
               wilt
               plead
               ;
               
                 thou
                 might
                 despaire
                 of
                 thy selfe
                 ,
                 but
                 thou
                 wilt
                 not
                 ,
              
               and
               therefore
               thou
               wilt
               wilfully
               perish
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               but
               I
               cannot
               
                 pull
                 downe
                 my
                 owne
                 heart
                 ,
              
               nor
               master
               mine
               one
               will
               sayst
               thou
               ;
               no
               ?
               Why
               then
               canst
               thou
               not
               goe
               and
               
                 resigne
                 it
                 to
                 God
                 ?
              
               Lord
               ,
               here
               is
               a
               proud
               heart
               ,
               I
               cannot
               humble
               it
               ;
               Oh
               ;
               here
               is
               a
               stony
               heart
               ,
               I
               cannot
               breake
               it
               ;
               Lord
               do
               thou
               ;
               here
               is
               a
               rebellious
               heart
               ▪
               
                 I
                 canno●
                 subdue
              
               it
               .
               Lord
               do
               
               thou
               ;
               but
               thou
               wilt
               not
               
                 resigne
              
               up
               this
               heart
               ,
               thou
               wilt
               not
               set
               about
               it
               as
               well
               as
               thou
               canst
               ;
               they
               
                 will
                 not
                 frame
                 their
                 doings
                 ,
                 to
                 turne
                 unto
                 God
                 ,
                 Hos.
              
               5.4
               .
               they
               will
               not
               ;
               so
               thou
               wilt
               not
               frame
               thy selfe
               to
               do
               it
               as
               well
               as
               thou
               canst.
               And
               therefore
               thou
               dost
               
                 willingly
                 go
                 on
                 ,
              
               and
               thou
               art
               wholy
               inexcusable
               
                 before
                 God
              
               ;
               and
               when
               he
               sends
               thee
               to
               
                 Hell
                 ,
                 thou
                 shalt
                 know
                 thine
                 owne
                 will
                 brought
                 thee
                 thither
                 .
              
               Thou
               mighst
               reforme
               thine
               outward
               man
               ,
               but
               thou
               wilt
               not
               ;
               thou
               
                 mighst
                 bridle
              
               thy
               
                 lusts
              
               and
               thy
               
                 passions
                 ,
              
               but
               thou
               wilt
               not
               ,
               thou
               mighst
               take
               a
               thousand
               good
               opportunities
               ,
               but
               thou
               wilt
               not
               .
               And
               therefore
               thou
               hast
               no
               excuse
               before
               God
               ,
               thou
               dost
               willingly
               perish
               .
               It
               s
               true
               thou
               canst
               not
               ,
               may
               be
               ,
               
               
                 but
                 necessity
                 is
                 not
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 thou
                 wilt
                 not
              
               ;
               indeed
               if
               thou
               didst
               every
               day
               labour
               to
               fight
               against
               thy
               lusts
               ,
               and
               resist
               to
               the
               utmost
               and
               couldst
               not
               ,
               then
               it
               were
               necessity
               ,
               but
               thou
               dost
               not
               ,
               nay
               thou
               wilt
               not
               .
               Hee
               that
               resisteth
               and
               then
               cannot
               ,
               hee
               may
               plead
               ,
               Lord
               what
               a
               wofull
               necessity
               of
               sinning
               am
               I
               in
               !
               but
               thou
               
                 givest
                 way
              
               to
               thy
               lusts
               a●d
               therefore
               thou
               art
               inexcusable
               ,
               and
               thou
               do●t
               
                 willingly
                 perish
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           
             The
             second
             Ground
             .
          
           
             THe
             second
             now
             follows
             .
             
               Every
               wicked
               man
               is
               slothfull
               and
               negligent
               .
            
             Thou
             evill
             
               servant
               and
               slothfull
               ,
               sayes
               Christ
               ,
               Mat
               ,
            
             25.26
             .
             Thou
             hast
             beene
             lazy
             with
             the
             
               Talent
               I
               gave
               thee
               .
            
             I
             gave
             thee
             
               preaching
               and
               teaching
               ,
            
             and
             thou
             hast
             beene
             lazy
             to
             heare
             it
             .
             I
             have
             given
             
             thee
             knowledge
             of
             that
             which
             is
             good
             ,
             and
             thou
             hast
             beene
             lazy
             to
             improve
             it
             .
             I
             have
             pulled
             thee
             to
             Prayer
             by
             the
             motion
             of
             my
             
               Spirit
               ,
            
             and
             thou
             hast
             beene
             lazy
             at
             the
             duty
             .
             Thou
             evill
             and
             slothfull
             servant
             ,
             I
             have
             given
             thee
             many
             a
             sweet
             
               opportunity
               to
               be
               ridde
               of
               that
               base
               lust
            
             that
             thou
             are
             most
             addicted
             unto
             ,
             and
             thou
             hast
             beene
             lazy
             to
             take
             it
             .
             This
             is
             another
             ground
             of
             this
             Doctrine
             .
             Now
             if
             this
             be
             so
             ,
             thou
             must
             lay
             the
             blame
             on
             thine
             
               own
               will
               ,
            
             and
             not
             on
             
               Gods
               denying
               thee
               power
            
             ;
             Because
             sloth
             is
             a
             fault
             of
             the
             will
             .
             I
             cannot
             call
             him
             a
             
               sluggard
               ,
            
             that
             sticks
             at
             a
             
               cannot
            
             but
             onely
             him
             that
             sticks
             at
             a
             
               Will
               not
               .
            
             He
             that
             labours
             and
             strives
             as
             much
             as
             hee
             can
             ,
             none
             will
             call
             him
             a
             sluggard
             ,
             but
             him
             that
             can
             labour
             more
             and
             
               will
               not
               .
               Sloth
            
             is
             a
             
               voluntary
               fault
               of
               the
               will
               ;
               How
               long
               wilt
               thou
               sleep
               O
               sluggard
               ?
               Prov.
            
             6.9
             .
             How
             long
             wilt
             thou
             ?
             its
             not
             a
             fault
             of
             impotency
             ,
             but
             of
             will
             .
          
           
             
               Five
               Demonstrations
               to
               prove
               this
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               if
               thou
               be
               slothfull
               to
               good
               duties
               ,
               
               then
               thou
               dost
               only
               
                 imagine
                 a
                 company
                 of
                 cannots
                 .
              
               I
               cannot
               do
               as
               I
               would
               sayst
               thou
               ;
               No
               ;
               why
               then
               art
               thou
               slothfull
               ,
               to
               make
               more
               imaginary
               
                 cannots
              
               ?
               A
               slothfull
               man
               imagines
               more
               
                 cannots
              
               then
               there
               be
               .
               I
               cannot
               go
               this
               journey
               sayes
               he
               ,
               I
               shall
               be
               weary
               ,
               I
               shall
               be
               rob'd
               ,
               I
               shall
               fall
               off
               my
               horse
               ;
               I
               cannot
               travell
               it
               ;
               the
               
                 way
                 of
                 a
                 slothfull
                 man
                 ▪
                 is
                 a
                 hedge
                 of
                 Thornes
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 the
                 righteous
                 is
                 made
                 plaine
              
               sayes
               
                 Solomon
              
               ;
               the
               slothfull
               man
               he
               imagines
               there
               's
               a
               Thorne
               hedge
               in
               his
               way
               .
               I
               shall
               be
               
               prickt
               ,
               
               I
               cannot
               get
               over
               it
               ;
               what
               ?
               is
               there
               a
               Thorne
               hedge
               in
               the
               way
               ?
               No
               ;
               for
               the
               righeous
               that
               goes
               it
               ,
               hee
               finds
               it
               plaine
               ,
               hee
               sees
               none
               ;
               no
               ;
               there
               is
               no
               such
               Thorne-hedge
               in
               the
               way
               ,
               but
               he
               does
               imagine
               one
               ;
               and
               
                 therefore
                 his
                 will
                 not
                 is
                 his
                 let
                 ,
                 not
                 his
                 cannot
                 ,
                 for
                 hee
                 does
                 but
                 imagine
                 a
                 cannot
                 .
              
               So
               dost
               thou
               say
               ,
               I
               cannot
               do
               thus
               and
               thus
               ;
               why
               then
               art
               thou
               slothfull
               to
               imagine
               more
               cannots
               ,
               and
               Thorne
               hedges
               then
               there
               are
               ?
               I
               cannot
               live
               then
               .
               Oh
               I
               cannot
               go
               so
               often
               to
               Prayer
               ,
               and
               if
               I
               should
               do
               as
               you
               say
               ,
               I
               should
               be
               houted
               at
               up
               and
               downe
               ;
               you
               tell
               mee
               I
               am
               a
               Hell-hound
               for
               my
               pride
               and
               my
               passions
               ;
               Oh
               if
               I
               should
               believe
               this
               ,
               I
               should
               never
               have
               merry
               day
               more
               .
               Alas
               all
               these
               are
               
                 but
                 imaginary
                 cannots
                 ,
                 imaginary
                 Thorne
                 hedges
                 .
              
               I
               cannot
               be
               so
               strict
               ,
               neither
               can
               I
               put
               it
               up
               .
               I
               say
               thou
               dost
               but
               imagine
               a
               company
               of
               cannots
               ,
               and
               therefore
               
                 thou
                 wilt
                 not
                 .
              
            
             
               
               2.
               
               Demonstration
               ,
               
                 Jf
                 thou
                 bee
                 slothfull
                 to
                 good
                 duties
                 ,
                 then
                 thou
                 makest
                 every
                 little
                 difficulty
                 a
                 cannot
              
               ;
               nothing
               but
               an
               
                 impossibility
                 is
                 a
                 cannot
                 .
              
               But
               if
               thou
               beest
               slothfull
               ,
               thou
               makest
               every
               little
               difficulty
               a
               cannot
               .
               I
               cannot
               turne
               mine
               owne
               heart
               ,
               nor
               breake
               mine
               own
               heart
               ;
               but
               why
               then
               art
               thou
               slothfull
               to
               make
               every
               little
               diffiuclty
               a
               cannot
               ?
               a
               slothfull
               man
               makes
               every
               little
               difficulty
               a
               cannot
               .
               
                 The
                 slothfull
                 man
                 will
                 not
                 plow
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 cold
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 shall
                 hee
                 beg
                 in
                 harvest
                 and
                 have
                 nothing
                 .
              
               
               Hee
               will
               not
               plough
               by
               reason
               of
               cold
               ,
               hee
               sticks
               at
               a
               very
               little
               difficulty
               ,
               his
               fingers
               are
               so
               tender
               forsooth
               ,
               they
               must
               not
               ake
               ,
               his
               
               Toes
               are
               so
               Lady-like
               they
               must
               not
               smart
               ,
               because
               its
               a
               little
               diffcult
               ,
               therefore
               hee
               will
               not
               do
               it
               ;
               He
               will
               not
               plow
               by
               reason
               of
               cold
               .
               Well
               beg
               then
               and
               yee
               will
               ;
               cannot
               you
               endure
               a
               little
               cold
               ?
               yea
               ,
               he
               could
               indure
               it
               ,
               but
               it
               would
               be
               difficult
               .
               And
               therefore
               sayes
               the
               Text
               ,
               he
               will
               not
               Plough
               by
               reason
               of
               cold
               .
               
                 Hee
                 does
                 not
                 stick
                 at
                 an
                 impossibility
                 ,
                 for
                 then
                 indeed
                 hee
                 could
                 not
                 .
              
               But
               the
               slothfull
               man
               will
               not
               plough
               by
               reason
               of
               cold
               ;
               he
               stickes
               only
               at
               a
               difficulty
               ,
               and
               therefore
               he
               will
               not
               ;
               nay
               if
               hee
               should
               labour
               soundly
               indeed
               ,
               his
               very
               labour
               would
               keepe
               him
               from
               being
               a
               cold
               ;
               the
               truth
               is
               its
               the
               
                 labour
                 of
                 ploughing
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 against
                 .
              
               And
               therefore
               every
               little
               cold
               shall
               serve
               for
               an
               excuse
               ;
               So
               why
               art
               thou
               slothfull
               to
               count
               every
               petty
               difficulty
               a
               cannot
               ?
               It
               s
               an
               uncomfortable
               thing
               to
               be
               alwayes
               poring
               on
               my
               sinnes
               ,
               I
               cannot
               abide
               it
               ,
               troublesome
               to
               be
               Tongue-tyed
               .
               What
               not
               speake
               a
               word
               but
               onely
               with
               warrant
               from
               Scripture
               ?
               I
               cannot
               abide
               it
               ;
               what
               never
               helpe
               my selfe
               at
               a
               dead
               lift
               by
               telling
               a
               lie
               ?
               never
               right
               my selfe
               by
               a
               little
               revenge
               ?
               never
               comply
               nor
               sort
               with
               such
               and
               such
               old
               acquaintance
               ,
               because
               they
               drop
               out
               an
               Oath
               now
               and
               then
               before
               they
               are
               aware
               ?
               O
               I
               cannot
               abide
               it
               .
               What
               thus
               precise
               ?
               I
               am
               not
               able
               to
               abide
               it
               .
               No
               ?
               
                 cannot
                 ,
                 cannot
                 thy
                 stubborne
                 will
                 stoope
                 to
                 a
                 little
                 difficulty
                 ?
              
               get
               thee
               to
               Hell
               ,
               and
               see
               if
               thou
               canst
               abide
               that
               ,
               and
               there
               thanke
               thine
               owne
               will
               for
               thy
               perishing
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               Demonstration
               ,
               
               if
               thou
               beest
               slothfull
               ,
               
               then
               
                 thou
                 turnest
                 thy
                 very
                 abilities
                 into
                 cannots
                 ,
              
               not
               onely
               all
               difficulties
               ,
               but
               also
               thine
               abilities
               into
               cannots
               .
               Like
               
                 a
                 drone
              
               that
               is
               lazy
               ,
               hee
               loses
               his
               
                 abilities
                 that
                 hee
                 hath
                 .
                 By
                 much
                 slothfulnesse
                 the
                 building
                 decayeth
                 .
              
               Alas
               I
               am
               very
               dead-hearted
               sayst
               thou
               ;
               
               nay
               ,
               but
               O
               man
               the
               time
               was
               when
               God
               quickned
               thee
               at
               a
               Sermon
               ,
               why
               didst
               thou
               let
               it
               decay
               ?
               the
               time
               was
               when
               thou
               wert
               a
               little
               well
               affected
               ,
               why
               didst
               thou
               let
               it
               decay
               ?
               time
               was
               when
               thou
               wert
               soberer
               ,
               and
               lesse
               given
               to
               wrath
               and
               passions
               ;
               and
               why
               didst
               thou
               let
               these
               good
               conditions
               decay
               ?
               the
               Lord
               gave
               thee
               them
               heretofore
               ,
               and
               thou
               hast
               played
               the
               sluggard
               with
               them
               ,
               and
               therefore
               now
               they
               are
               decayed
               .
               Thy
               quickning
               is
               decayed
               ,
               thy
               sorrowes
               for
               sinne
               decayed
               ,
               thy
               meltings
               decayed
               ,
               through
               much
               slothfulnesse
               the
               building
               does
               decay
               .
               
                 Hee
                 that
                 is
                 slothfull
                 in
                 his
                 worke
                 is
                 brother
                 to
                 a
                 great
                 waster
                 ,
              
               
               So
               thou
               art
               a
               brother
               to
               a
               great
               waster
               because
               thou
               art
               slothfull
               .
            
             
               
               4.
               
               Demonstration
               ,
               If
               thou
               beest
               slothfull
               then
               thou
               dost
               
                 voluntarily
                 nayle
                 thy selfe
                 unto
                 cannots
                 .
              
               There
               is
               many
               a
               sinne
               that
               now
               thou
               art
               a
               slave
               to
               ,
               that
               thou
               mighst
               have
               troden
               under
               thy
               foot
               ,
               but
               now
               thou
               canst
               not
               ;
               thou
               mightest
               have
               gone
               further
               and
               further
               on
               in
               reformation
               ,
               if
               thou
               hadst
               held
               on
               when
               thou
               wert
               going
               ;
               like
               a
               Coach
               ,
               its
               easier
               to
               make
               it
               runne
               on
               when
               once
               its
               going
               ,
               then
               stir
               it
               ,
               when
               once
               it
               stands
               still
               ;
               and
               now
               thou
               canst
               not
               ,
               now
               thou
               art
               
                 nayled
              
               to
               it
               ,
               
                 like
                 the
                 doore
                 to
                 his
                 hinges
                 .
              
               Now
               thou
               canst
               pray
               and
               
               pray
               and
               grow
               nere
               the
               better
               ,
               heare
               and
               read
               and
               neer
               the
               holier
               ,
               as
               the
               
                 dore
                 turneth
                 upon
                 its
                 hinges
                 ,
                 so
                 doth
                 the
                 slothfull
                 man
                 on
                 his
                 Bed
                 .
              
               
               The
               dore
               goes
               to
               and
               fro
               ,
               to
               it
               goes
               and
               fro
               it
               goes
               ,
               it
               goes
               may
               be
               all
               the
               yeere
               long
               ;
               and
               still
               it
               hangs
               just
               upon
               the
               same
               hinges
               ,
               and
               after
               seven
               yeares
               travell
               ,
               it
               hangs
               there
               where
               it
               did
               ;
               it
               s
               nayled
               to
               its
               hinges
               .
               So
               t
               is
               with
               a
               sluggish
               heart
               ,
               hee
               goes
               to
               a
               Prayer
               and
               from
               a
               Prayer
               ,
               to
               a
               Sermon
               and
               from
               a
               Sermon
               ,
               to
               a
               good
               duty
               and
               from
               a
               good
               duty
               ;
               and
               still
               he
               hangs
               just
               on
               the
               same
               hinges
               .
               He
               hath
               gotten
               no
               ground
               ,
               is
               just
               where
               hee
               was
               ;
               so
               thou
               art
               just
               at
               the
               same
               passe
               ,
               after
               a
               thousand
               prayers
               and
               a
               thousand
               Sermons
               ,
               and
               millions
               of
               good
               duties
               ,
               still
               thou
               hangest
               on
               thy
               old
               duties
               ,
               neere
               the
               more
               pure
               to
               this
               houre
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               Demonstration
               ,
               
                 Sloth
                 is
                 a
                 lazy
                 putting
                 forth
                 by
                 halves
                 of
                 that
                 power
                 one
                 hath
                 .
              
               
               This
               also
               is
               the
               very
               nature
               of
               Sloth
               .
               When
               a
               man
               hath
               more
               power
               then
               hee
               shewes
               ,
               but
               hee
               is
               lazy
               to
               put
               it
               all
               forth
               .
               The
               Scripture
               uses
               a
               comparison
               of
               a
               man
               ,
               that
               hides
               his
               hand
               in
               his
               bosome
               ,
               and
               though
               hee
               have
               meat
               standing
               before
               him
               ,
               yet
               hee
               will
               not
               so
               much
               as
               bring
               it
               to
               his
               mouth
               .
               A
               slothfull
               man
               hideth
               his
               hand
               in
               his
               bosome
               ,
               and
               will
               not
               bring
               it
               to
               his
               mouth
               .
               What
               ?
               
               why
               does
               hee
               starve
               ?
               because
               hee
               hath
               not
               any
               meate
               ?
               No
               ;
               The
               meate
               standeth
               before
               him
               ;
               because
               hee
               hath
               not
               any
               hands
               ?
               no
               ,
               hee
               hath
               a
               hand
               in
               his
               bosome
               ;
               because
               his
               hand
               hath
               the
               dead
               Palsy
               ,
               and
               hee
               not
               able
               to
               stirre
               it
               ?
               No
               ,
               hee
               
               will
               not
               put
               it
               forth
               .
               
                 Hee
                 will
                 not
                 bring
                 it
                 to
                 his
                 mouth
                 ,
                 sayes
                 the
                 Text
              
               ;
               So
               when
               thou
               art
               
                 praying
              
               thou
               wilt
               not
               put
               thy selfe
               forth
               ,
               when
               thou
               art
               
                 reforming
              
               thou
               dost
               not
               put
               thy selfe
               forth
               ;
               when
               thou
               art
               about
               any
               good
               service
               thou
               dost
               not
               put
               thy selfe
               forth
               ;
               here
               is
               a
               
                 Sabbath
              
               before
               thee
               ,
               and
               a
               
                 Sacrament
              
               before
               thee
               ,
               but
               thou
               wilt
               not
               reach
               it
               to
               thy
               mouth
               ;
               thou
               wilt
               not
               put
               thy selfe
               forth
               .
               
                 The
                 Lord
                 tells
                 thee
                 this
                 sinne
                 will
                 breake
                 thy
                 necke
                 ,
              
               and
               thou
               wilt
               not
               so
               much
               as
               reach
               it
               to
               thy
               mouth
               ,
               nor
               apply
               it
               to
               thy
               heart
               ;
               may
               be
               it
               would
               humble
               thee
               and
               feed
               thee
               ,
               but
               thou
               wilt
               not
               reach
               it
               to
               thy
               mouth
               ;
               what
               a
               deale
               of
               power
               hast
               thou
               ?
               but
               thou
               putst
               it
               
                 forth
                 by
                 the
                 halves
                 ,
              
               when
               thou
               art
               examining
               thy
               conscience
               ,
               thou
               putst
               thy selfe
               forth
               by
               the
               halves
               ,
               thou
               mightst
               put
               thy self
               forth
               many
               degrees
               more
               ,
               but
               thou
               wilt
               not
               .
            
             
               Oh
               beloved
               ,
               this
               same
               point
               will
               
                 strike
                 the
                 World
                 dumbe
                 before
                 God
                 ,
                 even
                 this
                 ,
                 why
                 did
                 yee
                 not
                 put
                 your selves
                 forth
                 to
                 the
                 uttmost
                 ?
              
               Thou
               hast
               somewhat
               more
               in
               thee
               then
               by
               reason
               of
               thy
               lazinesse
               thou
               dost
               put
               forth
               .
            
          
           
             
               
               There
               is
               more
               then
               by
               reason
               of
               Sluggishnesse
               thou
               puttest
               forth
               .
            
             
               
               First
               ,
               it
               s
               a
               signe
               
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 thee
                 ,
              
               because
               when
               
                 God
                 does
                 convert
              
               a
               sinner
               ,
               he
               does
               
                 not
                 put
                 in
                 new
                 powers
                 and
                 faculties
                 into
                 the
                 soule
              
               ;
               he
               does
               not
               put
               in
               a
               new
               faculty
               of
               
                 thinking
              
               and
               
                 understanding
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 willing
              
               and
               
                 affecting
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 remembring
              
               ;
               No
               ;
               the
               soule
               hath
               these
               faculties
               already
               ,
               understanding
               ,
               already
               and
               thinking
               already
               ,
               and
               remembring
               and
               desiring
               already
               ,
               and
               willing
               
               already
               ;
               but
               God
               does
               not
               put
               in
               new
               faculties
               ,
               
               but
               turnes
               them
               that
               are
               there
               unto
               himselfe
               like
               a
               watch
               out
               of
               frame
               ,
               the
               wheeles
               are
               there
               still
               ,
               the
               spring
               still
               ,
               and
               every
               parcell
               there
               still
               ;
               but
               all
               out
               of
               frame
               ,
               and
               the
               artist
               sets
               them
               in
               frame
               ;
               so
               the
               soule
               hath
               them
               in
               it
               ;
               True
               it
               requires
               the
               
                 omnipotent
                 power
                 of
                 God
                 to
                 turn
                 all
                 these
                 faculties
                 to
                 him
                 .
              
               Notwithstanding
               thou
               dost
               
                 voluntarily
                 turne
                 them
                 unto
                 other
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 unto
                 God
                 .
              
               They
               are
               every
               one
               in
               thee
               ,
               as
               thou
               art
               a
               man
               .
               But
               God
               may
               not
               have
               them
               ,
               nay
               and
               thou
               mightst
               put
               them
               
                 forth
                 to
                 more
                 then
                 thou
                 dost
                 .
              
               Other
               things
               can
               have
               them
               
                 superfluously
                 ,
              
               but
               
                 God
                 may
                 not
                 have
                 them
                 .
                 (
                 I
                 intend
                 not
                 a
                 power
                 of
                 doing
                 the
                 least
                 good
                 in
                 a
                 gracious
                 manner
                 ,
                 nor
                 to
                 engage
                 God
                 to
                 give
                 thee
                 grace
                 only
                 .
                 )
              
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               it
               s
               a
               signe
               
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 thee
                 .
              
               
               (
               I
               meane
               still
               so
               farre
               forth
               as
               to
               demonstrate
               thee
               slothfull
               .
               )
               I
               say
               its
               a
               signe
               it
               is
               in
               thee
               ,
               because
               thou
               canst
               
                 shew
                 as
                 great
                 power
                 otherwise
                 .
              
               When
               a
               servant
               can
               
                 runne
                 a
                 race
                 for
                 his
                 sport
                 ,
              
               why
               will
               he
               not
               
                 on
                 his
                 Masters
                 errand
              
               when
               hee
               bids
               him
               ?
               It
               s
               a
               signe
               it
               is
               in
               him
               ,
               and
               he
               will
               not
               put
               it
               forth
               .
               Canst
               thou
               not
               spare
               an
               houre
               every
               day
               for
               private
               Prayer
               unto
               God
               ,
               sometime
               for
               to
               meditate
               and
               belabour
               thy
               heart
               ?
               Thou
               canst
               spare
               twice
               as
               much
               for
               thy
               belly
               and
               thy
               back
               ,
               and
               thy
               profits
               .
               Canst
               thou
               not
               shed
               teares
               for
               thy
               sinnes
               ?
               Thou
               canst
               shed
               teares
               for
               madnesse
               ,
               and
               wrath
               ,
               and
               vexation
               .
               Canst
               thou
               not
               tell
               how
               to
               glorify
               God
               ?
               Oh
               my
               parts
               are
               very
               shallow
               ,
               gifts
               very
               small
               ,
               &c.
               
               
                 But
                 thou
                 art
                 wise
                 to
                 do
                 evill
                 ,
                 They
                 
                 are
                 wise
                 to
                 do
                 evill
                 ,
                 but
                 do
                 good
                 they
                 have
                 no
                 knowledge
                 .
              
               It
               s
               a
               signe
               it
               is
               in
               thee
               ,
               
               
                 but
                 thou
                 wi●●
                 not
                 .
              
               Thou
               canst
               not
               speake
               for
               God
               ,
               thou
               canst
               not
               be
               angry
               against
               sinne
               ,
               nor
               lay
               to
               heart
               the
               miseries
               of
               Gods
               Church
               ?
               No
               ?
               but
               thou
               canst
               finde
               thy
               Tongue
               fast
               enough
               for
               to
               raile
               ,
               and
               clamour
               ;
               and
               thou
               canst
               even
               burst
               with
               anger
               when
               thou
               art
               crost
               .
               It
               s
               a
               signe
               it
               s
               in
               thee
               ,
               a
               signe
               there
               is
               wit
               enough
               in
               thee
               ,
               and
               ability
               enough
               in
               thee
               to
               take
               paynes
               .
               Thou
               hast
               it
               for
               
                 other
                 things
                 ,
              
               but
               thou
               wilt
               not
               
                 put
                 it
                 forth
                 for
                 the
                 Lord
                 .
              
               Oh
               how
               does
               this
               provoke
               the
               most
               highest
               !
               
                 That
                 strangers
                 should
                 devoure
                 all
                 thy
                 strength
                 .
              
               
               Like
               Ephraim
               ,
               
                 strangers
                 devoured
                 all
                 his
                 strength
                 .
              
               God
               might
               have
               none
               of
               it
               ,
               but
               strangers
               and
               strange
               lusts
               could
               have
               it
               ;
               the
               World
               can
               have
               thy
               paines
               and
               thy
               cares
               ,
               the
               things
               of
               the
               World
               they
               can
               have
               thy
               thoughts
               and
               thy
               strength
               ,
               
                 and
                 not
                 J
                 sayes
                 Christ
                 .
              
               As
               a
               Master
               complaines
               of
               his
               refractory
               servant
               ,
               you
               can
               do
               it
               for
               your selfe
               ,
               and
               do
               it
               for
               others
               ;
               but
               you
               will
               not
               do
               it
               for
               me
               ,
               
                 a
                 signe
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 thee
                 ,
                 but
                 thou
                 wilt
                 not
                 put
                 it
                 forth
                 .
              
            
             
               
               Thirdly
               ,
               a
               
                 signe
              
               it
               is
               in
               thee
               ,
               
                 for
                 thou
                 canst
                 shew
                 it
                 to
                 when
                 thou
                 listest
              
               ;
               like
               a
               sluggard
               that
               will
               worke
               at
               idle
               times
               ,
               so
               thou
               canst
               serve
               God
               when
               thou
               hast
               nothing
               else
               to
               do
               .
               Like
               
                 Pharaohs
                 conceit
                 of
                 the
                 Jsraelites
                 ,
              
               That
               they
               would
               serve
               God
               because
               they
               had
               nothing
               else
               to
               do
               .
               
               Yee
               are
               idle
               ,
               
                 idle
                 yee
                 are
                 ,
                 therefore
                 yee
                 say
                 ,
                 let
                 us
                 go
                 and
                 do
                 sacrifice
                 unto
                 God
                 .
              
               Because
               they
               had
               nothing
               else
               to
               do
               ;
               So
               when
               thou
               hast
               nothing
               else
               to
               do
               with
               thy
               
                 Tongue
              
               then
               
               thou
               canst
               give
               
                 it
                 to
                 God
              
               ;
               nothing
               else
               to
               do
               with
               thy
               thoughts
               ,
               then
               thou
               canst
               
                 thinke
                 of
                 God
              
               ;
               when
               thou
               hast
               no
               use
               of
               a
               lie
               then
               thou
               canst
               tell
               truth
               ,
               &c.
               a
               signe
               it
               is
               in
               thee
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               the
               telling
               of
               the
               truth
               ;
               it
               is
               not
               the
               speaking
               very
               gently
               and
               modestly
               that
               is
               not
               in
               thee
               to
               do
               ;
               but
               thou
               wilt
               not
               put
               it
               forth
               ;
               nay
               thou
               canst
               be
               soundly
               provoked
               while
               some
               are
               in
               company
               ,
               and
               yet
               still
               as
               quiet
               as
               may
               be
               ,
               a
               signe
               it
               is
               in
               thee
               .
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               
                 a
                 signe
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 thee
                 ,
              
               
               
                 but
                 thou
                 art
                 so
                 sluggish
                 thou
                 wilt
                 not
                 put
                 it
                 forth
                 ;
                 because
                 the
                 rod
                 is
                 able
                 to
                 whip
                 it
                 out
                 of
                 thee
                 .
              
               Like
               a
               Boy
               that
               is
               idle
               and
               can
               say
               nothing
               ,
               yet
               his
               Master
               is
               able
               to
               whip
               it
               out
               of
               him
               ,
               then
               hee
               can
               say
               it
               very
               roundly
               .
               So
               thou
               canst
               not
               thinke
               of
               these
               things
               ,
               yet
               let
               God
               lash
               thee
               and
               whip
               thee
               with
               
                 sicknesse
                 ,
              
               or
               with
               the
               
                 pangs
                 of
                 death
                 ,
              
               Then
               O
               I
               have
               beene
               a
               Drunkard
               ,
               and
               I
               have
               beene
               nought
               ,
               I
               have
               beene
               wicked
               ,
               and
               Oh
               if
               God
               would
               recover
               mee
               ,
               I
               would
               not
               for
               a
               world
               sinne
               so
               as
               I
               have
               done
               ;
               Then
               thou
               canst
               weepe
               ,
               and
               then
               thou
               canst
               cry
               ,
               and
               then
               
                 O
                 for
                 the
                 Minister
                 .
              
               A
               signe
               it
               is
               in
               thee
               ,
               for
               a
               rod
               puts
               in
               no
               new
               ,
               but
               onely
               lashes
               up
               that
               which
               lay
               there
               ;
               as
               the
               
                 Twigges
              
               of
               the
               rod
               have
               no
               
                 vertue
              
               in
               them
               to
               put
               
                 learning
              
               into
               the
               Boy
               ,
               but
               its
               a
               signe
               it
               was
               in
               him
               .
               Ah
               thou
               wretch
               thou
               ,
               thy
               blood
               lies
               on
               thine
               owne
               head
               ;
               why
               then
               dost
               thou
               not
               now
               put
               thy selfe
               forth
               ?
               Thou
               canst
               ,
               but
               Oh
               it
               killes
               thee
               to
               thinke
               now
               of
               taking
               paynes
               ,
               after
               such
               things
               .
               It
               kills
               thee
               now
               to
               goe
               to
               thy
               beads
               and
               lie
               at
               weeping
               crosse
               ,
               and
               be
               so
               holy
               
               forsooth
               .
               Oh
               it
               kills
               thee
               now
               to
               take
               paines
               here
               abouts
               ,
               like
               the
               sluggard
               ,
               
                 the
                 desire
                 of
                 the
                 sluggard
                 kills
                 him
                 ,
                 for
                 his
                 hands
                 refuse
                 to
                 labour
                 .
              
               Hee
               desires
               to
               have
               
                 a
                 crop
                 ,
              
               
               but
               it
               kills
               him
               to
               go
               to
               the
               
                 Plough
              
               ;
               hee
               desires
               to
               have
               his
               markets
               ,
               but
               it
               kills
               him
               to
               go
               thither
               .
               So
               thou
               desirest
               ,
               to
               go
               to
               
                 Heaven
                 ,
              
               but
               it
               kills
               thee
               to
               take
               paines
               ;
               Mortification
               ,
               Selfe-Denyall
               ,
               Repentance
               ,
               Humiliation
               ,
               Examination
               of
               Conscience
               ,
               Reformation
               of
               life
               ;
               Oh
               these
               kill
               thee
               to
               thinke
               of
               them
               .
               A
               signe
               much
               is
               in
               thee
               ,
               but
               it
               killes
               thee
               to
               put
               it
               forth
               .
            
             
               
               Fifthly
               ,
               A
               signe
               
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 thee
                 because
                 thou
                 canst
                 do
                 a
                 hundred
                 times
                 more
                 then
                 when
                 thou
                 art
                 pleased
                 ;
                 like
                 a
                 wilfull
              
               lazy
               servant
               ,
               you
               could
               do
               it
               better
               if
               you
               were
               pleased
               sayes
               his
               Master
               .
               So
               as
               long
               as
               thou
               art
               pleased
               thou
               canst
               be
               more
               religious
               ,
               a
               signe
               it
               is
               in
               thee
               .
               
                 Rhehoboams
              
               his
               first
               yeares
               were
               religious
               ;
               
                 Peter
                 Martyr
              
               observes
               ,
               〈◊〉
               was
               well
               pleased
               that
               same
               while
               hee
               saw
               it
               was
               for
               the
               
                 establishing
                 of
                 his
                 kingdome
                 .
              
               And
               the
               
                 Levits
              
               came
               to
               him
               ,
               from
               
                 Jeroboam
                 ,
              
               so
               long
               hee
               was
               pleased
               ,
               and
               then
               hee
               was
               religious
               ,
               but
               afterwards
               not
               ;
               and
               why
               not
               afterwards
               too
               ?
               It
               s
               a
               signe
               it
               was
               in
               him
               ,
               but
               he
               was
               
                 not
                 well
                 pleased
              
               ;
               So
               
                 Joash
                 did
                 right
                 in
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 all
                 the
                 dayes
                 of
              
               Jehoiada
               .
               Why
               ?
               then
               hee
               was
               well
               pleased
               with
               Religion
               ,
               for
               it
               helpt
               him
               to
               
                 root
                 out
                 Athaliahs
                 faction
              
               ;
               
               
                 Jehoiada
              
               had
               beene
               the
               
                 Saveiour
                 of
                 his
                 life
                 ,
                 the
                 helpe
                 of
                 him
                 to
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 protector
                 of
                 his
                 Nonage
                 ,
                 the
                 establisher
                 of
                 his
                 Scepter
                 .
              
               All
               this
               while
               Religion
               
               did
               please
               him
               ,
               but
               afterwards
               he
               
                 would
                 not
                 do
                 right
                 in
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 .
              
               Why
               ?
               because
               other
               things
               now
               pleased
               him
               better
               ;
               but
               its
               a
               signe
               it
               was
               in
               him
               .
               They
               on
               the
               rock
               ,
               they
               could
               heare
               ,
               and
               professe
               as
               long
               as
               the
               
                 Gospell
              
               did
               please
               them
               ,
               they
               heard
               it
               with
               joy
               ,
               that
               pleased
               them
               well
               .
               
               Yee
               know
               joy
               is
               a
               very
               pleasing
               thing
               ,
               and
               then
               they
               could
               be
               forward
               to
               professe
               it
               .
               A
               signe
               it
               was
               in
               them
               ,
               but
               in
               time
               of
               
                 affliction
                 and
                 persecution
                 ,
              
               nay
               now
               the
               
                 Gospell
                 did
                 not
                 please
                 them
                 ,
              
               and
               therefore
               they
               
                 fall
                 off
                 .
              
               So
               thou
               canst
               love
               a
               child
               of
               God
               as
               long
               as
               he
               pleaseth
               thee
               ,
               nay
               thou
               canst
               commend
               him
               for
               his
               holinesse
               ;
               O
               it
               s
               a
               
                 credit
              
               to
               thee
               to
               be
               acquainted
               with
               such
               a
               one
               .
               But
               when
               some
               thing
               does
               not
               
                 please
                 thee
                 ,
              
               then
               thou
               canst
               hate
               him
               in
               thy
               heart
               ;
               all
               these
               are
               signes
               it
               is
               in
               thee
               ,
               
                 but
                 thou
                 wilt
                 not
                 put
                 it
                 forth
                 .
              
            
             
               Sixthly
               ,
               a
               signe
               
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 thee
                 ,
              
               
               because
               
                 thou
                 wilt
                 shew
                 it
                 in
                 Hell
                 ;
                 there
              
               Dives
               
                 shall
                 shew
                 it
                 was
                 in
                 him
                 to
                 have
                 regarded
                 a
                 godly
                 poore
              
               Lazarus
               ,
               
                 to
                 have
                 respected
                 the
                 salvation
                 of
                 his
                 five
                 brethren
              
               :
               there
               hee
               shall
               shew
               it
               was
               in
               him
               to
               feare
               Hell
               more
               then
               he
               did
               .
               Then
               the
               wicked
               shall
               say
               ;
               
               What
               hath
               pride
               profited
               us
               ?
               And
               what
               have
               riches
               and
               meanes
               advantaged
               us
               ?
               Then
               they
               shall
               see
               it
               was
               in
               them
               not
               to
               count
               them
               for
               hypocrites
               ,
               and
               Fooles
               and
               mad-Men
               that
               were
               more
               religious
               then
               themselves
               .
               
                 Wee
                 fooles
                 counted
                 their
                 life
                 madnesse
                 ,
                 and
                 wee
                 had
                 them
                 in
                 derision
                 ;
                 and
                 lo
                 they
                 are
                 received
                 amongst
                 the
                 Saints
                 ,
                 Wisd.
              
               5.3
               ,
               4
               ,
               5.
               
               And
               therefore
               it
               is
               in
               thee
               ,
               why
               then
               wilt
               thou
               not
               put
               thy selfe
               
               forth
               ?
               I
               say
               this
               will
               strike
               you
               all
               dumbe
               before
               God
               at
               the
               last
               day
               ;
               why
               would
               you
               not
               put
               you
               selves
               forth
               ?
               And
               how
               do
               you
               
                 stand
                 lazing
              
               and
               
                 idling
                 out
                 the
                 dayes
                 of
                 your
                 owne
                 peace
              
               !
            
          
           
             
               
               Yee
               cannot
               have
               any
               one
               excuse
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               Yee
               cannot
               say
               
                 no body
                 hired
                 you
              
               ;
               Indeed
               the
               carefullest
               servant
               in
               the
               World
               must
               of
               necessity
               be
               idle
               when
               none
               will
               imploy
               him
               ;
               why
               stand
               you
               
                 here
                 idle
                 all
                 the
                 day
                 long
                 ?
              
               No
               man
               hath
               hired
               us
               Lord
               ,
               
                 Math.
              
               20.6
               .
               marke
               they
               have
               an
               excuse
               that
               they
               were
               never
               hired
               into
               
                 the
                 Vineyard
                 .
              
               That
               was
               more
               necessary
               idlenesse
               ;
               but
               you
               have
               beene
               hired
               ;
               nay
               you
               were
               
                 hired
                 very
                 earley
                 in
                 the
                 morning
                 ,
              
               and
               therefore
               why
               stand
               you
               here
               idle
               all
               the
               day
               long
               ?
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               now
               thou
               art
               in
               Gods
               Vineyard
               ,
               thou
               canst
               
                 not
                 say
                 I
                 cannot
                 professe
                 .
              
               I
               cannot
               profit
               by
               hearing
               ,
               nor
               profit
               by
               praying
               ,
               &c.
               
               Thou
               canst
               not
               say
               so
               ;
               for
               why
               dost
               thou
               not
               labour
               ?
               in
               all
               labour
               there
               is
               profit
               .
               Never
               did
               a
               man
               labour
               but
               some
               profit
               or
               other
               hee
               did
               get
               ;
               
               but
               thou
               wouldst
               not
               labour
               ,
               but
               thou
               stoodest
               lazing
               and
               idling
               .
               Faine
               wouldst
               thou
               be
               saved
               ;
               faine
               escape
               Hell
               and
               damnation
               ,
               and
               oh
               that
               this
               were
               to
               labour
               for
               it
               .
               Like
               the
               sluggad
               that
               desireth
               a
               harvest
               ,
               and
               yet
               is
               idle
               ;
               
                 O
                 utinam
                 hoc
                 esset
                 laborare
              
               ;
               Hee
               lies
               loytering
               and
               playing
               ,
               and
               oh
               that
               this
               were
               to
               labour
               !
               Oh
               that
               this
               were
               to
               plough
               and
               to
               sow
               !
               If
               his
               Bed
               were
               the
               Plough
               ,
               and
               his
               Pillow
               the
               Teeme
               ,
               
               hee
               would
               then
               drive
               it
               well
               ?
               So
               dost
               thou
               ,
               
                 utinam
                 hoc
                 esset
                 resipiscere
                 ,
              
               thou
               goest
               on
               minding
               the
               things
               of
               this
               life
               ,
               carking
               and
               caring
               &c.
               
               
                 Vtinam
                 hoc
                 esset
                 resipiscere
                 .
              
               O
               that
               this
               were
               to
               repent
               ,
               and
               this
               were
               to
               go
               to
               Heaven
               thou
               art
               negligent
               of
               Prayer
               and
               Faith
               and
               holinesse
               ,
               
                 Christ
                 Jesus
                 save
                 mee
              
               ;
               Thus
               cryes
               the
               drunkard
               ,
               
                 Christ
                 save
                 mee
                 ,
              
               and
               thus
               the
               worldling
               ,
               
                 Christ
                 Jesus
                 forgive
                 mee
                 .
              
               Thus
               like
               a
               sluggard
               thou
               wishest
               ;
               O
               that
               this
               were
               believing
               and
               serving
               of
               God
               .
               Like
               the
               sluggard
               I
               say
               ,
               O
               that
               this
               were
               to
               labour
               ;
               thou
               mighst
               profit
               if
               thou
               wouldst
               labour
               ;
               
                 in
                 all
                 labour
                 is
                 profit
              
               ;
               but
               thou
               wilt
               not
               labour
               ,
               and
               therefore
               inexcusable
               .
               O
               what
               a
               speechlesse
               creature
               shall
               thou
               be
               before
               God
               at
               the
               last
               day
               !
               This
               is
               the
               second
               ground
               of
               the
               Doctrine
               ;
               The
               reason
               why
               a
               wicked
               man
               does
               not
               turne
               unto
               God
               ,
               is
               not
               because
               hee
               cannot
               ,
               but
               because
               hee
               will
               not
               .
               I
               say
               the
               ground
               of
               it
               is
               this
               .
               
                 Every
                 wicked
                 man
                 is
                 slothfull
                 and
                 negligent
                 .
              
            
             
               Stirre
               up
               your selves
               yee
               whose
               heart
               the
               Lord
               hath
               awakened
               ;
               Though
               the
               
                 wicked
                 bee
              
               slothfull
               ,
               
                 will
                 yee
              
               be
               slothfull
               also
               ?
               O
               what
               infinite
               reason
               hath
               the
               Lord
               to
               correct
               us
               ,
               every
               one
               of
               us
               all
               ?
               
                 How
                 wofully
                 slothfull
                 are
                 our
                 hearts
              
               !
               I
               cannot
               master
               my
               unruly
               heart
               sayes
               one
               ,
               and
               I
               cannot
               cast
               out
               this
               same
               hard
               hearted
               
                 Devill
              
               ;
               Thus
               wee
               say
               like
               the
               Disciples
               
                 of
                 Christ
              
               wee
               could
               not
               
                 cast
                 him
                 out
                 .
              
               O
               faithlesse
               Generation
               ,
               how
               long
               
                 shall
                 I
                 bee
                 
                 with
                 you
                 sayes
                 Christ
                 .
              
               
               Cannot
               cast
               him
               out
               ?
               Why
               ?
               hee
               could
               go
               
                 out
                 by
                 Praying
                 and
                 Fasting
              
               ;
               So
               these
               same
               distempers
               of
               heart
               ,
               these
               
                 frozen-hearted
                 Devills
              
               would
               go
               out
               soone
               enough
               by
               Fasting
               and
               praying
               ;
               but
               Oh
               wee
               are
               so
               lazy
               thereat
               ,
               and
               so
               cold
               and
               so
               dead
               and
               so
               drowsy
               ,
               wee
               doe
               not
               take
               paynes
               .
               There
               is
               
                 teaching
                 in
                 abundance
                 ,
              
               and
               why
               cannot
               wee
               learne
               ?
               There
               is
               
                 misery
                 enough
                 on
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
              
               and
               why
               cannot
               wee
               
                 mourne
                 ?
              
               There
               is
               woe
               enough
               a
               comming
               ,
               and
               why
               
                 cannot
              
               wee
               provide
               for
               't
               aforehand
               ?
               
                 God
                 will
                 whip
                 out
                 these
                 lazy
                 weedes
                 out
                 of
                 us
                 ,
                 if
                 wee
                 belong
                 to
                 him
              
               ;
               O
               it
               provokes
               him
               !
               
                 as
                 Vineger
                 to
                 the
                 Teeth
                 ,
                 and
                 smoke
                 to
                 the
                 Eyes
                 ,
                 so
                 is
                 the
                 sluggard
                 to
                 him
                 that
                 sends
                 him
                 .
              
               
               Ah
               thou
               lazy
               drone
               ;
               this
               't
               is
               to
               send
               a
               leaden-heeld
               drone
               of
               ones
               errand
               ;
               it
               makes
               the
               
                 Master
              
               looke
               as
               
                 sowerly
              
               on
               him
               ,
               as
               if
               hee
               had
               drunken
               a
               
                 Porringer
                 of
                 Vineger
                 .
              
               So
               beloved
               ,
               this
               our
               sloth
               to
               good
               things
               it
               does
               deepely
               provoke
               God
               ;
               there
               is
               many
               a
               
                 mercy
              
               wee
               lose
               ,
               because
               of
               our
               sloth
               ;
               many
               a
               
                 grace
              
               wee
               never
               attaine
               ,
               nay
               many
               a
               
                 crosse
              
               and
               many
               a
               trouble
               do
               wee
               get
               by
               reason
               of
               our
               sloth
               .
               Oh
               let
               us
               stirre
               up
               our selves
               ,
               and
               blow
               up
               the
               
                 sparkes
              
               that
               are
               under
               the
               
                 embers
                 ,
              
               or
               else
               it
               will
               be
               evill
               and
               bitter
               ,
               that
               God
               will
               make
               us
               to
               suffer
               .
               And
               you
               that
               live
               in
               your
               sinnes
               ,
               let
               mee
               tell
               you
               ;
               
                 yee
                 can
                 never
                 looke
                 for
                 mercy
                 except
                 yee
                 shake
                 of
                 your
                 sloth
              
               ;
               yee
               may
               desire
               to
               be
               converted
               ,
               and
               pardoned
               and
               saved
               ,
               and
               so
               forth
               ;
               
                 but
                 the
                 soule
                 of
                 the
                 sluggard
                 desireth
                 and
                 hath
                 not
                 .
              
               But
               the
               diligent
               
                 shall
                 be
                 made
                 fat
                 .
              
               'T
               is
               the
               diligent
               ,
               the
               diligent
               
               onely
               that
               shall
               be
               fatted
               with
               grace
               ;
               but
               yee
               may
               desire
               all
               dayes
               of
               your
               life
               ,
               but
               yee
               shall
               never
               have
               grace
               ,
               except
               yee
               take
               paines
               .
               Nay
               your
               owne
               raynes
               shall
               
                 torment
                 you
                 in
                 Hell
              
               ;
               Oh
               how
               did
               I
               idle
               out
               my
               time
               ,
               and
               let
               slip
               occasions
               ;
               and
               I
               could
               die
               ,
               and
               I
               would
               to
               hell
               ,
               and
               I
               would
               not
               do
               otherwise
               ,
               and
               woe
               is
               mee
               that
               ever
               I
               was
               borne
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             The
             Third
             Ground
             .
          
           
             
               A
               wicked
               man
               will
               not
               set
               himselfe
               to
               use
               all
               the
               meanes
               that
               hee
               may
               .
            
          
           
             HE
             is
             not
             onely
             
               slothfull
            
             in
             the
             use
             of
             the
             same
             ,
             nor
             onely
             will
             he
             not
             do
             as
             
               much
               good
               as
               hee
               may
               ,
            
             but
             also
             hee
             will
             not
             so
             much
             as
             use
             
               the
               meanes
               constantly
            
             in
             any
             fashion
             .
             I
             cannot
             saith
             hee
             repent
             ,
             nor
             be
             such
             a
             new
             creature
             as
             you
             talke
             of
             ;
             Why
             then
             wilt
             thou
             not
             use
             the
             meanes
             ?
             This
             makes
             thee
             inexcusable
             .
             All
             the
             whole
             World
             
               both
               godly
            
             and
             
               ungodly
               have
               a
               cannot
            
             ;
             indeed
             the
             
               ungodly
            
             their
             
               cannot
            
             is
             
               larger
            
             and
             beginnes
             sooner
             ,
             but
             the
             
               godly
            
             their
             cannot
             is
             much
             
               lessened
               ,
            
             and
             
               beginnes
               further
               off
               .
            
             The
             Lord
             inables
             them
             to
             go
             further
             then
             all
             the
             wicked
             of
             the
             World
             ;
             but
             
               beyond
               that
               there
            
             beginnes
             their
             cannot
             .
             I
             say
             all
             the
             whole
             World
             have
             their
             cannot
             ;
             I
             call
             that
             the
             
               meanes
               of
               grace
               ,
            
             which
             is
             between
             their
             
               Can
               and
               their
               cannot
               .
            
             As
             Prayers
             and
             hearing
             the
             Word
             ,
             and
             studying
             ,
             and
             meditating
             ,
             &c.
             
             The
             Lord
             seeing
             all
             men
             in
             their
             
             
               cannots
               ,
            
             hath
             appointed
             such
             meanes
             as
             they
             
               can
               ,
            
             whereby
             they
             are
             to
             seeke
             unto
             God
             ,
             to
             do
             that
             which
             they
             
               cannot
               .
            
             Now
             a
             child
             of
             God
             whose
             
               cannot
            
             is
             in
             some
             measure
             
               healed
               by
               grace
               ,
            
             hee
             can
             
               pray
               in
               faith
               ,
            
             and
             heare
             in
             faith
             ,
             
             &c.
             
             And
             therefore
             Prayer
             in
             faith
             ,
             
               hearing
            
             Gods
             Word
             in
             faith
             ,
             &c.
             are
             his
             meanes
             to
             get
             more
             ;
             hee
             cannot
             obey
             more
             ,
             nor
             believe
             more
             ,
             but
             he
             uses
             these
             meanes
             that
             hee
             may
             .
             But
             a
             wicked
             man
             his
             
               cannot
               is
               larger
               ,
            
             hee
             cannot
             pray
             in
             faith
             ,
             and
             do
             these
             in
             faith
             ,
             and
             therefore
             the
             
               faithfull
               doing
               of
               these
               duties
               are
               not
               his
               meanes
               .
            
             I
             cannot
             do
             so
             sayes
             hee
             ;
             No
             ,
             but
             thou
             mayest
             set
             upon
             them
             all
             ,
             and
             do
             them
             in
             as
             good
             manner
             as
             thou
             canst
             ;
             that
             is
             
               thy
               meanes
               .
            
             Though
             thou
             canst
             not
             pray
             in
             faith
             ,
             yet
             thou
             canst
             set
             up
             constant
             
               Prayers
            
             in
             thy
             Family
             though
             ,
             
             
               such
               as
               they
               are
            
             ;
             Thou
             canst
             not
             
               conferre
               with
               grace
               ,
            
             but
             thou
             canst
             conferre
             
               about
               grace
            
             every
             day
             ;
             thou
             canst
             not
             repeat
             the
             Word
             to
             thy
             Houshold
             in
             faith
             ,
             but
             thou
             canst
             repeate
             it
             ,
             in
             as
             good
             a
             manner
             as
             thou
             art
             able
             ,
             
               that
               is
               thy
               meanes
               .
            
             Now
             if
             thou
             wilt
             not
             use
             the
             meanes
             thou
             stickest
             at
             
               a
               will
               not
            
             ;
             and
             when
             thou
             ,
             dost
             
               perish
            
             thou
             must
             thanke
             thine
             
               owne
               will
               ,
            
             thou
             stickst
             at
             a
             
               will
               not
               .
            
             The
             first
             question
             Christ
             askes
             thee
             is
             this
             ,
             what
             canst
             thou
             do
             ?
             As
             when
             the
             sonnes
             of
             
               Zebedee
            
             beg'd
             to
             sit
             one
             on
             the
             right
             hand
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             on
             the
             left
             ,
             this
             they
             could
             not
             ,
             except
             God
             did
             vouchsafe
             them
             a
             new
             gift
             .
             But
             what
             can
             yee
             do
             ?
             
               sayes
               Christ
               ,
               are
               yee
               able
               to
               drinke
               of
               the
               Cup
               that
               I
               am
               to
               drinke
               off
               ,
               and
               bee
               Baptized
               with
               the
               Baptisme
               that
               I
               am
               Baptized
               
               with
               ?
            
             Wee
             are
             able
             say
             they
             ,
             
               Mat.
            
             20.22
             ,
             23.
             
             
               Yee
               shall
               indeed
               drinke
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             Marke
             ,
             he
             puts
             them
             to
             do
             that
             which
             they
             can
             ,
             and
             then
             bids
             them
             leave
             
               that
               which
               they
               cannot
               unto
               God
               .
            
             I
             say
             the
             the
             first
             question
             Christ
             askes
             thee
             is
             ,
             what
             canst
             thou
             do
             ?
             I
             cannot
             be
             a
             Saint
             ,
             Lord
             help
             me
             to
             mercy
             ,
             &c.
             
             Yea
             but
             what
             canst
             thou
             do
             ?
             Canst
             thou
             not
             use
             these
             and
             these
             meanes
             ,
             I
             appoint
             thee
             ?
             
               If
               thou
               wilt
               not
               do
               them
               ,
               neither
               will
               I
               helpe
               thee
               .
            
             This
             is
             the
             nature
             of
             meanes
             to
             be
             a
             meanes
             to
             that
             which
             
               one
               cannot
            
             ;
             A
             child
             of
             God
             can
             pray
             in
             faith
             ,
             but
             hee
             cannot
             master
             such
             a
             lust
             ,
             and
             therefore
             hee
             prayeth
             in
             faith
             that
             he
             may
             .
             Hee
             can
             heare
             the
             word
             preached
             in
             faith
             ,
             but
             hee
             cannot
             get
             his
             heart
             to
             it
             as
             hee
             would
             ,
             and
             therefore
             hee
             heareth
             in
             faith
             that
             hee
             may
             .
             Doing
             these
             in
             faith
             are
             the
             meanes
             ;
             now
             this
             is
             not
             the
             meanes
             of
             the
             wicked
             ,
             for
             they
             
               cannot
               do
               any
               thing
               in
               faith
               ,
            
             but
             their
             meanes
             is
             to
             set
             about
             them
             at
             least
             that
             they
             may
             .
             I
             cannot
             pray
             in
             faith
             sayst
             thou
             ,
             yea
             :
             but
             thou
             canst
             set
             up
             constant
             Prayers
             in
             thy
             Family
             though
             ,
             such
             as
             they
             are
             ;
             thou
             canst
             not
             cast
             off
             thy
             sinnes
             in
             faith
             ,
             thou
             mayst
             cast
             them
             of
             though
             ;
             a
             godly
             man
             may
             do
             these
             things
             in
             faith
             ,
             and
             therefore
             
               that
               is
               his
               meanes
               .
            
             But
             that
             which
             
               is
               his
               can
               is
               thy
               cannot
               ,
               and
               that
               which
               is
               his
               meanes
               thou
               must
               use
               meanes
               unto
               .
            
             
             Thou
             must
             pray
             that
             thou
             may
             pray
             in
             faith
             ,
             repeate
             the
             Word
             that
             thou
             mayst
             repeate
             it
             in
             faith
             ;
             reforme
             thy
             life
             that
             thou
             mayst
             reforme
             it
             in
             faith
             :
             and
             seeke
             the
             Lord
             that
             thou
             mayst
             seek
             him
             in
             faith
             .
             Now
             if
             thou
             wilt
             not
             set
             upon
             
             the
             meanes
             ,
             thou
             stickst
             at
             a
             will
             not
             ;
             I
             confesse
             here
             is
             the
             difference
             ,
             
             
               the
               godly
               have
               a
               promise
               upon
               their
               using
               of
               the
               meanes
               ,
               they
               using
               them
               in
               faith
               ;
               but
               thou
               hast
               no
               promise
               ,
               yet
               who
               knowes
               what
               God
               may
               do
               ?
            
             As
             the
             King
             of
             
               Nineveh
            
             said
             ,
             le
             ts
             cry
             mightily
             to
             God
             ;
             le
             ts
             cast
             away
             these
             and
             these
             sinnes
             ,
             
               who
               knowes
               if
               God
               will
               turne
               and
               repent
               ?
               Jon.
            
             3.9
             .
             hee
             had
             
               no
               promise
               ,
            
             hee
             could
             
               not
               tell
            
             whether
             God
             would
             forgive
             .
             He
             would
             set
             upon
             the
             means
             ,
             hee
             would
             cry
             mightily
             ;
             and
             it
             hit
             well
             ;
             
               for
               God
               spared
               the
               City
               ,
            
             if
             thou
             wilt
             not
             set
             upon
             the
             meanes
             ,
             thou
             dost
             wilfully
             perish
             ;
             and
             here
             I
             cleared
             two
             things
             ▪
             1.
             
             That
             God
             appoints
             every
             man
             the
             meanes
             that
             hee
             may
             use
             ,
             
               hee
               may
               use
               those
               meanes
               that
               God
               commands
               him
               as
               meanes
               ,
            
             2.
             
             
               That
               if
               hee
               will
               not
               ,
               hee
               does
               wilfully
               perish
               .
            
          
           
             
               Arguments
               to
               prove
               a
               wicked
               man
               may
               use
               the
               meanes
               that
               God
               appointeth
               as
               meanes
               .
            
             
               I
               cannot
               heare
               the
               preaching
               of
               the
               Word
               sayest
               thou
               ,
               I
               am
               deafe
               ,
               I
               cannot
               heare
               Sermons
               ,
               then
               that
               is
               not
               thy
               meanes
               ;
               reading
               which
               thou
               canst
               ,
               and
               meditating
               which
               thou
               canst
               is
               thy
               meanes
               .
               Every
               man
               may
               use
               the
               meanes
               that
               God
               does
               appoint
               him
               as
               meanes
               .
            
             
               
               First
               ,
               because
               its
               the
               very
               
                 nature
                 of
                 meanes
                 to
                 come
                 betweene
                 ones
                 can
                 and
                 his
                 cannot
              
               and
               therefore
               they
               are
               called
               
                 media
                 ,
              
               
               because
               they
               come
               in
               in
               the
               midst
               betweene
               a
               mans
               can
               and
               his
               cannot
               .
               By
               what
               meanes
               may
               I
               go
               up
               to
               
                 London
                 ?
              
               
               flying
               
                 in
                 the
                 Aire
                 is
                 not
                 my
                 meanes
                 .
              
               No
               ,
               that
               is
               a
               
                 Birds
              
               meanes
               and
               not
               
                 mine
                 ,
              
               for
               I
               cannot
               do
               it
               ;
               but
               my
               meanes
               is
               going
               if
               I
               have
               legges
               :
               or
               riding
               ,
               if
               they
               be
               not
               able
               ;
               or
               carrying
               ,
               if
               I
               cannot
               ride
               .
               Every
               mans
               
                 mediums
              
               come
               in
               betweene
               that
               which
               hee
               
                 can
              
               and
               that
               which
               hee
               
                 cannot
                 ,
              
               and
               he
               is
               to
               use
               them
               ,
               that
               ,
               that
               which
               he
               cannot
               he
               may
               be
               
                 inabled
              
               to
               do
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               because
               
                 God
              
               does
               not
               
                 exhort
                 men
                 like
                 a
                 company
                 of
                 stockes
                 and
                 stones
                 ,
              
               
               but
               as
               
                 men
                 that
                 are
                 edifyable
                 by
                 his
                 words
                 .
              
               If
               there
               were
               no
               meanes
               they
               could
               possibly
               use
               ,
               they
               were
               like
               stockes
               and
               stones
               .
               If
               they
               had
               no
               eares
               as
               meanes
               to
               let
               it
               in
               ,
               no
               
                 understanding
              
               as
               meanes
               to
               conceive
               it
               ;
               no
               power
               of
               
                 willing
              
               at
               least
               to
               set
               about
               it
               ,
               then
               wee
               should
               preach
               to
               a
               company
               of
               stockes
               .
               There
               must
               be
               some
               meanes
               propounded
               ,
               that
               men
               are
               inabled
               to
               use
               (
               though
               by
               any
               power
               of
               their
               owne
               they
               cannot
               do
               it
               graciously
               )
               or
               else
               as
               good
               preach
               to
               a
               company
               of
               stockes
               .
               Now
               God
               protests
               hee
               drawes
               men
               as
               men
               may
               be
               drawne
               ;
               
                 I
                 draw
                 them
                 with
                 the
                 cords
                 of
                 a
                 man
                 .
                 Hos.
              
               11
               4.
               
               That
               is
               with
               such
               cords
               as
               a
               
                 man
                 may
                 be
                 drawn
                 with
              
               ;
               not
               like
               a
               company
               of
               stockes
               and
               of
               stones
               ;
               if
               yee
               have
               but
               the
               carnall
               reason
               of
               a
               man
               ,
               these
               cords
               they
               would
               draw
               you
               .
               God
               drawes
               you
               like
               men
               ,
               with
               the
               cords
               of
               a
               man
               ;
               indeed
               in
               the
               
                 quickning
                 of
                 the
                 heart
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 point
                 of
                 repentance
                 ,
                 a
                 man
                 is
                 no
                 more
                 active
                 then
                 a
                 stone
                 .
              
               But
               when
               he
               drawes
               you
               to
               the
               meanes
               ,
               hee
               drawes
               you
               like
               men
               ,
               and
               therefore
               ye
               may
               come
               if
               ye
               will
               ,
               and
               if
               ye
               be
               but
               men
               ,
               these
               cords
               are
               cords
               to
               draw
               men
               .
            
             
             
               
               Thirdly
               ,
               
                 because
                 Gods
                 anger
                 is
                 very
                 reasonable
              
               ;
               when
               a
               Master
               is
               angry
               with
               a
               servant
               ,
               that
               may
               do
               a
               thing
               and
               yet
               will
               not
               ,
               wee
               call
               his
               anger
               a
               very
               reasonable
               anger
               .
               I
               know
               Gods
               anger
               is
               very
               reasonable
               ,
               for
               things
               which
               thou
               canst
               not
               ;
               because
               once
               hee
               gave
               thee
               power
               ;
               but
               when
               hee
               commendeth
               the
               meanes
               ,
               now
               his
               anger
               is
               very
               reasonable
               .
               Wee
               our
               owne
               selves
               count
               this
               anger
               very
               reasonable
               in
               the
               like
               case
               ;
               
                 what
                 will
                 hee
                 not
                 do
                 it
                 ?
              
               No
               not
               use
               the
               meanes
               for
               to
               do
               it
               ?
               Would
               not
               this
               
                 anger
                 any body
                 ?
              
               Say
               wee
               so
               for
               these
               things
               sake
               
                 comes
                 the
                 wrath
                 of
                 God
                 upon
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 disobedience
                 ,
              
               Eph.
               5.6
               .
               That
               is
               for
               adultery
               ,
               for
               fornication
               ,
               for
               vaine
               words
               ,
               and
               vaine
               hopes
               to
               be
               saved
               ,
               for
               these
               things
               comes
               the
               wrath
               of
               God
               upon
               the
               children
               of
               disobedience
               .
               Hee
               does
               not
               say
               for
               not
               being
               renewed
               ,
               for
               not
               being
               converted
               ,
               but
               for
               these
               things
               comes
               the
               wrath
               of
               God
               forth
               .
               He
               's
               angry
               for
               that
               ,
               but
               his
               
                 wrath
                 comes
                 generally
                 forth
                 upon
                 men
                 for
                 these
                 things
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 will
                 not
                 use
                 the
                 meanes
              
               ;
               They
               will
               not
               give
               over
               those
               sinnes
               which
               are
               the
               hinderances
               to
               conversion
               .
               This
               is
               very
               reasonable
               ;
               if
               a
               man
               were
               not
               able
               to
               do
               it
               ,
               there
               would
               be
               some
               shew
               at
               least
               of
               unreasonablenesse
               in
               Gods
               anger
               ;
               but
               there
               is
               not
               any
               shew
               of
               unreasonablenesse
               in
               his
               anger
               ,
               when
               men
               will
               not
               buckle
               to
               the
               
                 meanes
                 which
                 they
                 may
                 .
              
               When
               
                 God
              
               commanded
               the
               
                 Egyptians
              
               to
               submit
               and
               be
               humbled
               ,
               they
               would
               not
               ;
               he
               commanded
               them
               at
               least
               to
               use
               
                 the
                 meanes
                 ,
                 to
                 let
                 his
                 people
                 go
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 would
                 not
                 .
              
               You
               shall
               see
               how
               the
               Text
               sayes
               his
               anger
               now
               was
               
               very
               reasonable
               ;
               there
               is
               a
               sweet
               phrase
               ,
               
                 Psal.
              
               78.50
               .
               Hee
               
                 made
                 a
                 way
                 to
                 his
                 anger
              
               ;
               in
               the
               Hebrew
               't
               is
               hee
               
                 weighed
                 a
                 path
                 to
                 his
                 anger
                 .
              
               Hee
               weigted
               it
               in
               a
               
                 ballance
              
               ;
               marke
               how
               
                 reasonably
                 and
                 proportionably
                 God
                 is
                 angry
                 .
              
               Hee
               puts
               his
               anger
               and
               mens
               sinnes
               in
               a
               ballance
               ,
               and
               weighs
               out
               the
               right
               measure
               of
               anger
               .
               When
               a
               servant
               forceth
               a
               Master
               to
               be
               angry
               whether
               he
               will
               or
               no
               ,
               hee
               cannot
               complaine
               his
               Masters
               anger
               is
               unreasonable
               ;
               hee
               may
               go
               of
               his
               errands
               and
               he
               will
               not
               ,
               he
               may
               do
               this
               busines
               and
               hee
               will
               not
               ;
               if
               hee
               cannot
               do
               the
               businesse
               it selfe
               ,
               yet
               he
               may
               use
               the
               meanes
               ,
               and
               he
               will
               not
               .
               Now
               his
               Masters
               anger
               is
               very
               reasonable
               ,
               because
               hee
               forceth
               him
               to
               be
               angry
               ;
               as
               the
               
                 churning
                 of
                 Milke
                 bringeth
                 forth
                 butter
                 ,
                 so
                 the
                 forcing
                 of
                 wrath
                 bringeth
                 forth
                 strife
                 .
              
               Prov.
               30.33
               .
               Hee
               does
               even
               charme
               his
               Masters
               passions
               ,
               and
               hee
               forces
               the
               same
               ,
               as
               a
               charmer
               forcing
               the
               Milke
               to
               become
               Butter
               ,
               so
               hee
               forces
               ones
               kindnesse
               to
               become
               anger
               ;
               and
               therefore
               the
               anger
               is
               very
               reasonable
               .
               So
               God
               is
               very
               reasonable
               in
               his
               anger
               ;
               wilt
               thou
               not
               use
               the
               meanes
               to
               be
               quickned
               ?
               Suppose
               thou
               canst
               not
               
                 quicken
                 thy selfe
                 ,
              
               but
               wilt
               thou
               not
               
                 see
                 about
                 the
                 meanes
                 ?
              
               This
               
                 churneth
                 the
                 Lords
                 anger
                 ,
              
               and
               his
               anger
               is
               very
               reasonable
               .
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               
               
                 Gods
                 offer
                 of
                 his
                 Kingdome
                 to
                 the
                 wicked
                 is
                 serious
              
               ;
               if
               they
               were
               sencelesse
               and
               quite
               dead
               ,
               and
               could
               do
               nothing
               ,
               his
               offer
               were
               not
               serious
               ;
               should
               a
               man
               offer
               a
               hundred
               pound
               to
               a
               dead
               carcasse
               ,
               here
               is
               a
               hundred
               pound
               for
               you
               ,
               if
               you
               le
               take
               it
               ,
               I
               'le
               give
               it
               you
               .
               
               This
               offer
               were
               not
               serious
               ,
               because
               the
               dead
               carkasse
               is
               not
               able
               to
               stirre
               ,
               but
               is
               sencelesse
               .
               True
               ,
               in
               
                 matter
                 of
                 conversion
                 it selfe
                 ,
                 a
                 man
                 is
                 as
                 dead
                 as
                 a
                 carkasse
                 .
                 Neverthelesse
                 hee
                 is
                 not
                 absolutely
                 a
                 dead
                 carkasse
                 to
                 all
                 use
                 of
                 the
                 meanes
              
               ;
               hee
               hath
               the
               life
               of
               nature
               ,
               and
               reason
               ,
               and
               of
               sence
               ,
               and
               therefore
               when
               God
               offers
               his
               
                 kingdome
                 in
                 the
                 meanes
                 ,
                 this
                 offer
                 is
                 serious
                 .
                 Turne
                 you
                 at
                 my
                 reproofe
                 ,
                 behold
                 I
                 will
                 poore
                 out
                 my
                 spirit
                 unto
                 you
                 ,
              
               Prov.
               1.23
               .
               Hee
               speakes
               there
               even
               of
               reprobates
               and
               all
               ,
               and
               hee
               seriously
               offers
               
                 them
                 his
                 spirit
                 ,
              
               and
               therefore
               they
               might
               have
               gone
               about
               the
               meanes
               ,
               but
               they
               would
               not
               ;
               
                 vocatio
                 dei
                 est
                 seria
                 ,
              
               as
               our
               Divines
               do
               all
               say
               ,
               and
               therefore
               the
               meanes
               hee
               appointeth
               may
               be
               used
               .
            
             
               
               Fifthly
               ,
               
                 because
                 Gods
                 reproofes
                 are
                 very
                 equall
              
               ;
               should
               a
               man
               reprove
               a
               criple
               for
               not
               running
               ,
               this
               reproofe
               were
               not
               equall
               ,
               because
               hee
               is
               not
               able
               to
               do
               it
               .
               I
               grant
               when
               
                 God
                 reproves
              
               the
               wicked
               for
               being
               sinfull
               ,
               such
               
                 reproofes
                 are
                 all
                 equall
              
               :
               
               though
               they
               be
               not
               able
               to
               be
               without
               sinne
               ;
               but
               then
               equality
               is
               grounded
               upon
               something
               before
               ,
               namely
               upon
               their
               
                 voluntary
                 apostacy
                 and
                 inability
                 in
                 Adam
                 .
              
               But
               when
               God
               reproves
               them
               for
               not
               setting
               about
               the
               meanes
               ,
               his
               reprofes
               then
               are
               very
               equall
               ,
               and
               the
               equality
               is
               grounded
               upon
               their
               
                 wilfulnesse
                 present
              
               ;
               will
               yee
               not
               feare
               mee
               ?
               sayes
               God
               ;
               I
               do
               this
               and
               this
               ;
               marke
               his
               reproofe
               is
               very
               equall
               .
               God
               reproves
               Israel
               for
               
                 not
                 observing
                 his
                 Statutes
                 ,
              
               saying
               the
               
                 Statutes
                 of
                 Omri
                 are
                 kept
                 .
                 Mic.
              
               6.16
               .
               You
               can
               observe
               his
               statutes
               ,
               why
               cannot
               you
               set
               about
               mine
               ?
               hee
               
               sets
               up
               a
               Temple
               ,
               you
               can
               go
               constantly
               to
               it
               ,
               why
               cannot
               you
               go
               constantly
               to
               mine
               ?
               The
               reproofe
               was
               very
               equall
               .
               If
               thou
               wilt
               not
               set
               upon
               the
               meanes
               ,
               thou
               art
               most
               equally
               condemned
               .
               I
               cannot
               preach
               so
               often
               as
               some
               do
               ,
               nor
               be
               so
               much
               resident
               as
               some
               are
               .
               No
               ?
               Why
               wilt
               thou
               not
               give
               over
               one
               of
               thy
               two
               livings
               then
               ?
               Thou
               art
               able
               to
               do
               that
               ;
               if
               
                 thou
                 'lt
                 not
                 set
                 upon
                 the
                 meanes
                 ,
                 thy
                 condemnation
                 is
                 equall
                 .
              
               Thus
               I
               have
               confirmed
               this
               first
               point
               ,
               namely
               that
               the
               wicked
               
                 may
                 use
                 those
                 meanes
                 that
                 the
                 Lord
                 commands
                 them
                 as
                 meanes
                 .
              
            
             
               In
               the
               second
               place
               I
               shewed
               that
               this
               being
               thus
               ,
               
                 thy
                 condemnation
                 must
                 be
                 wilfull
                 if
                 thou
                 wilt
                 not
                 use
                 all
                 the
                 meanes
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Arguments
               to
               prove
               it
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               
               
                 The
                 Lord
                 will
                 not
                 helpe
                 that
                 man
                 by
                 a
                 miracle
                 to
                 go
                 that
                 hath
                 legges
                 to
                 go
                 and
                 will
                 not
              
               ;
               Thou
               sayst
               thou
               wouldst
               faine
               go
               to
               Heaven
               ;
               tell
               mee
               what
               legges
               hath
               God
               given
               thee
               ?
               What
               meanes
               hath
               hee
               lent
               thee
               ?
               If
               thou
               wilt
               not
               use
               them
               ,
               the
               Lord
               will
               never
               helpe
               thee
               without
               .
               Had
               the
               
                 Israelites
              
               had
               any
               
                 meanes
              
               to
               have
               gotten
               over
               
                 Jordan
                 ,
              
               as
               Ships
               or
               Barkes
               ,
               Boates
               ,
               or
               Bridges
               ,
               or
               Fords
               ,
               and
               they
               would
               not
               ,
               hee
               would
               never
               have
               helpt
               them
               
                 over
                 without
                 .
              
               You
               know
               the
               Lord
               
                 parted
                 the
                 waters
                 ,
                 Josh.
              
               3.13
               .
               but
               if
               they
               had
               refused
               the
               meanes
               ,
               hee
               would
               not
               have
               kept
               them
               on
               this
               manner
               without
               :
               if
               they
               had
               
                 food
                 sufficient
                 in
                 the
                 Wildernesse
              
               to
               eate
               ,
               and
               they
               would
               not
               ,
               hee
               would
               not
               have
               
                 rained
                 food
              
               downe
               upon
               them
               ;
               
               had
               they
               had
               Shoomakers
               and
               Drapers
               ,
               and
               cloath
               sufficient
               to
               come
               by
               ,
               and
               they
               would
               not
               ,
               he
               would
               never
               have
               
                 miraculously
              
               have
               helpt
               the
               
                 garments
                 from
                 wearing
                 .
              
               It
               s
               a
               tempting
               of
               God
               ,
               when
               thou
               hast
               the
               meanes
               and
               wilt
               not
               be
               diligent
               in
               them
               ,
               to
               desire
               God
               to
               help
               thee
               without
               ;
               thou
               wouldst
               have
               thy
               children
               Gods
               children
               ,
               thy
               family
               Christs
               family
               ;
               then
               
                 use
                 the
                 meanes
                 .
              
               Set
               up
               the
               constant
               
                 invocation
                 of
                 Gods
                 Name
                 ,
              
               Morning
               and
               Evening
               among
               them
               ;
               set
               up
               
                 Reading
                 ,
              
               set
               up
               
                 Catechising
                 ,
              
               and
               every
               good
               thing
               :
               or
               thou
               canst
               never
               expect
               it
               .
               Wouldst
               thou
               be
               holy
               ,
               and
               heavenly
               ?
               then
               use
               the
               meanes
               ;
               Talk
               of
               Heaven
               in
               thy
               meetings
               ,
               reason
               about
               grace
               ,
               inquire
               of
               good
               soules
               And
               how
               may
               I
               come
               by
               an
               humble
               heart
               ?
               
               How
               may
               I
               get
               faith
               ,
               and
               be
               
                 lead
                 by
                 the
                 spirit
                 ?
              
               If
               thou
               wilt
               
                 not
                 be
                 constant
                 in
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 the
                 meanes
                 ,
                 all
                 thy
                 prayers
                 to
                 God
                 are
                 nothing
                 but
                 temptings
                 .
              
               Thou
               art
               troubled
               with
               by
               thoughts
               ,
               thou
               sayst
               thou
               wouldst
               faine
               be
               delivered
               therefrom
               ;
               then
               use
               the
               meanes
               ,
               be
               not
               so
               long
               
                 without
                 God
                 every
                 houre
                 ,
              
               pray
               every
               day
               oftner
               ,
               strive
               in
               the
               duty
               the
               harder
               ;
               if
               thou
               wilt
               not
               use
               the
               meanes
               ,
               God
               will
               never
               helpe
               thee
               without
               .
               Thou
               art
               full
               of
               thy
               doubtings
               ,
               thou
               sayst
               thou
               heartily
               desirest
               to
               be
               freed
               ;
               then
               use
               the
               meanes
               ,
               or
               thou
               liest
               :
               give
               over
               thy
               
                 broad
                 walking
                 ▪
              
               thy
               
                 broad
                 acquaintance
              
               ;
               those
               that
               have
               no
               more
               holinesse
               in
               them
               then
               the
               stock
               are
               thy
               bosomest
               friends
               ;
               if
               thou
               wilt
               not
               use
               the
               meanes
               ,
               God
               will
               never
               assure
               thee
               without
               ,
               nor
               convert
               thee
               without
               ;
               if
               
                 Dives
                 his
                 five
                 brethren
                 will
                 not
                 heare
              
               
               Moses
               
                 and
                 the
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 they
                 shall
                 have
                 no
                 miracle
                 from
                 the
                 dead
                 ,
                 Luke
              
               16.18
               .
               if
               God
               lend
               thee
               the
               meanes
               ,
               hee
               will
               not
               save
               thee
               without
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               
               
                 God
                 will
                 not
                 bate
                 a
                 farthing
                 of
                 the
                 price
                 hee
                 sets
                 thee
                 at
              
               ;
               when
               a
               Tradesman
               hath
               once
               set
               his
               lowest
               price
               ,
               hee
               will
               not
               goe
               lower
               .
               Now
               the
               
                 use
                 of
                 the
                 meanes
                 ,
                 are
                 Gods
                 lowest
                 price
                 ,
              
               the
               Lord
               will
               not
               bate
               a
               farthing
               of
               that
               ;
               
                 wherefore
                 is
                 a
                 price
                 put
                 into
                 the
                 hand
                 of
                 a
                 foole
                 ,
                 Pro.
              
               17.16
               .
               the
               meanes
               of
               grace
               are
               this
               price
               ,
               and
               the
               price
               is
               in
               thy
               hands
               ,
               when
               the
               Lord
               vouchsafes
               thee
               the
               meanes
               ,
               
                 hee
                 le
                 not
                 bate
                 thee
                 a
                 farthing
                 of
                 this
                 price
                 .
              
               He
               sets
               this
               price
               on
               his
               mercies
               and
               graces
               ,
               thou
               must
               use
               all
               the
               meanes
               ;
               not
               as
               though
               grace
               might
               be
               valued
               ;
               no
               it
               exceedeth
               all
               prices
               ,
               or
               as
               though
               grace
               were
               not
               free
               .
               Yea
               ,
               its
               free
               and
               without
               price
               :
               its
               fit
               though
               that
               this
               price
               should
               be
               set
               upon
               the
               almes
               ,
               that
               the
               proud
               beggar
               should
               choose
               to
               receive
               it
               ;
               if
               thou
               wilt
               not
               give
               the
               price
               that
               God
               hath
               put
               into
               thy
               hand
               ,
               thou
               art
               worthy
               to
               misse
               it
               ;
               I
               will
               give
               so
               much
               ,
               and
               labour
               so
               much
               ,
               and
               pray
               so
               much
               ,
               and
               reforme
               so
               much
               .
               No
               ,
               no
               ;
               that
               will
               not
               do
               ,
               Christ
               will
               have
               tother
               odde
               penny
               too
               ;
               thy
               
                 filthy
                 speaking
                 must
                 off
                 ,
              
               and
               thy
               base
               
                 passions
              
               and
               
                 old
                 curses
                 must
                 off
                 ,
              
               hee
               le
               have
               thee
               stoope
               to
               all
               his
               holy
               meanes
               ;
               wouldst
               thou
               have
               it
               cheaper
               ?
               Mine
               owne
               children
               and
               Saints
               never
               had
               it
               cheaper
               .
               Not
               
                 Abraham
                 ,
                 Isaac
                 ,
              
               nor
               
                 Jacob
                 ,
              
               nor
               
                 Paul
              
               ;
               they
               were
               faine
               to
               
                 use
                 all
                 holy
                 meanes
                 ,
              
               to
               abandon
               every
               lust
               ,
               to
               set
               up
               every
               duty
               ,
               invocation
               in
               their
               families
               
               meditation
               in
               their
               hearts
               ,
               examination
               in
               their
               consciences
               ,
               holy
               communication
               in
               mouthes
               ,
               none
               of
               my
               Saints
               had
               it
               cheaper
               .
               And
               thou
               makest
               a
               mock
               of
               them
               for
               praying
               so
               much
               ,
               and
               professing
               so
               much
               ,
               so
               much
               hearing
               ,
               and
               so
               much
               gadding
               after
               Sermons
               ,
               &c.
               
               Well
               ,
               well
               ,
               I
               'le
               not
               bate
               thee
               one
               duty
               ,
               nor
               one
               lust
               ,
               nor
               one
               carnall
               desire
               ,
               I
               'le
               have
               
                 thee
                 set
                 about
                 all
                 or
                 thou
                 shall
                 never
                 have
                 mercy
                 .
              
               Yea
               ,
               but
               I
               cannot
               finde
               in
               my
               heart
               to
               put
               up
               this
               ,
               nor
               to
               be
               abridged
               of
               this
               ,
               and
               shall
               
                 Christ
              
               and
               thou
               part
               for
               one
               
                 single
                 farthing
                 ?
              
               Perish
               then
               ,
               and
               go
               and
               thanke
               thine
               
                 will
                 for
                 it
                 in
                 Hell
                 .
                 God
                 is
                 resolved
                 upon
                 this
                 price
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 lowest
                 .
              
            
             
               
               Thirdly
               ,
               
                 God
                 will
                 never
                 be
                 brought
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 walke
                 ,
                 thou
                 canst
                 never
                 looke
                 that
                 God
                 should
                 come
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 walke
                 to
                 shew
                 thee
                 any
                 mercy
                 ,
                 or
                 give
                 thee
                 any
                 grace
                 .
              
               Now
               the
               way
               wherein
               God
               walkes
               is
               the
               
                 meanes
                 of
                 grace
                 and
                 of
                 salvation
              
               ;
               There
               thou
               must
               looke
               for
               God
               ,
               or
               thou
               canst
               have
               no
               hope
               for
               to
               finde
               him
               .
               Suppose
               a
               poore
               
                 Petitioner
              
               should
               come
               with
               his
               petition
               to
               the
               
                 King
              
               ;
               he
               can
               never
               looke
               to
               have
               the
               King
               come
               downe
               hither
               to
               
                 Rochford
              
               to
               grant
               it
               him
               ;
               No
               ,
               hee
               must
               go
               up
               to
               the
               
                 King
                 .
              
               The
               King
               is
               at
               Court
               at
               
                 White-Hall
                 ,
              
               and
               there
               he
               may
               have
               him
               ;
               if
               he
               will
               not
               go
               thither
               ,
               he
               is
               wilfull
               ,
               and
               if
               his
               petition
               be
               not
               granted
               he
               may
               thanke
               his
               owne
               will
               .
               
                 So
                 thou
                 canst
                 not
                 looke
                 to
                 fetch
                 God
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 owne
                 walke
                 ,
                 the
                 meanes
                 of
                 grace
                 and
                 salvation
                 ,
              
               endeavour
               to
               obey
               him
               ,
               
               prayings
               cryings
               ,
               seekings
               ,
               &c.
               
               These
               and
               the
               other
               meanes
               of
               salvation
               are
               
               his
               walke
               ,
               these
               are
               the
               wayes
               wherein
               they
               must
               wait
               to
               finde
               God
               ,
               if
               they
               would
               have
               him
               ;
               
                 in
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 thy
                 judgements
                 have
                 we
                 waited
                 for
                 thee
                 .
                 Isa.
              
               26.8
               .
               There
               the
               godly
               wait
               for
               the
               Lord
               ,
               in
               the
               way
               where
               his
               walke
               is
               ;
               
                 hee
                 will
                 not
                 bee
                 spoken
                 with
                 ,
                 but
                 onely
                 there
                 in
                 his
                 walke
                 .
              
               If
               thou
               wilt
               not
               seeke
               him
               there
               ,
               thou
               mayst
               thanke
               thine
               own
               will
               ,
               if
               thou
               missest
               him
               ;
               yee
               that
               are
               negligent
               to
               hold
               out
               in
               Gods
               wayes
               ,
               yee
               can
               never
               looke
               to
               finde
               mercy
               while
               yee
               live
               .
               Pray
               for
               mercy
               ,
               and
               cry
               for
               mercy
               ,
               and
               grone
               for
               mercy
               ,
               yee
               must
               looke
               to
               perish
               without
               it
               ,
               if
               yee
               will
               not
               seek
               it
               in
               his
               wayes
               ;
               you
               le
               seeke
               him
               in
               
                 some
                 ,
              
               but
               you
               will
               not
               seeke
               
                 him
                 in
                 all
              
               ;
               assure
               your selves
               then
               you
               shall
               
                 misse
                 of
                 him
                 ,
              
               do
               you
               thinke
               the
               
                 King
              
               will
               come
               to
               you
               ,
               to
               grant
               your
               petitions
               ?
               you
               must
               go
               up
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               take
               him
               where
               hee
               is
               to
               be
               spoken
               with
               .
               
                 God
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 spoken
                 with
                 but
                 onely
                 in
                 his
                 wayes
                 ;
                 the
                 Jewes
                 received
                 Sacraments
                 enough
                 ,
              
               every
               meales
               meat
               is
               as
               a
               new
               Sacrament
               in
               the
               Wildernesse
               ,
               afterwards
               they
               prayed
               prayers
               enough
               ,
               but
               I
               will
               not
               heare
               you
               sayes
               God
               ;
               neere
               tell
               mee
               of
               your
               seeking
               for
               mercy
               ,
               wash
               you
               ,
               make
               you
               cleane
               ,
               
                 put
                 away
                 from
                 you
                 the
                 evill
                 of
                 your
                 doings
                 ,
                 learne
                 to
                 do
                 well
                 ;
                 come
                 now
                 and
                 le
                 ts
                 reason
                 together
                 ;
                 if
                 your
                 sinnes
                 be
                 a
                 red
                 as
                 Scarlet
                 ,
                 I
                 'le
                 whiten
                 them
                 .
              
               Now
               hee
               le
               be
               spoken
               with
               ,
               
               if
               you
               wilt
               come
               hither
               ;
               What
               not
               erect
               his
               feare
               up
               in
               his
               family
               ?
               not
               give
               over
               thy
               base
               carnall
               consorts
               ?
               keepe
               such
               disorders
               under
               thy
               roofe
               ?
               and
               in
               thy
               life
               sweare
               still
               ?
               and
               
                 give
                 place
                 to
                 the
                 Devill
                 still
                 ?
              
               cursed
               passions
               still
               ?
               
               mock
               at
               my
               children
               still
               ?
               Dost
               thou
               walke
               in
               these
               wayes
               and
               hope
               to
               finde
               good
               ?
               No
               ;
               as
               good
               cut
               off
               a
               doggs
               neck
               as
               give
               him
               sacrifice
               of
               prayers
               ,
               as
               long
               as
               you
               walke
               in
               your
               own
               wayes
               .
               
                 Esay
              
               66.3
               .
               you
               must
               seeke
               him
               
                 in
                 the
                 wayes
                 that
                 hee
                 walkes
                 in
                 ,
              
               and
               not
               
                 chuse
                 your
                 owne
                 wayes
                 ,
              
               hee
               le
               never
               come
               out
               of
               his
               way
               for
               any
               of
               you
               all
               ;
               what
               shall
               I
               do
               Lord
               ?
               
                 sayes
                 Saul
              
               ;
               he
               would
               faine
               have
               spoken
               with
               God
               there
               .
               No
               ,
               no
               ;
               go
               to
               
                 Ananias
                 ,
              
               &c.
               if
               thou
               wilt
               not
               seek
               him
               in
               his
               way
               ,
               thou
               art
               well
               served
               if
               thou
               missest
               him
               .
            
             
               I
               beseech
               you
               consider
               this
               point
               ,
               you
               can
               never
               looke
               to
               be
               saved
               ,
               except
               you
               le
               set
               your
               
                 selves
                 to
                 do
                 what
                 you
                 may
                 ,
                 and
                 use
                 all
                 those
                 meanes
              
               that
               you
               may
               ;
               for
               though
               the
               use
               of
               the
               meanes
               does
               not
               save
               you
               ,
               yet
               they
               are
               the
               way
               ;
               though
               not
               
                 causa
                 regnandi
                 ,
              
               yet
               
                 via
                 regni
              
               ;
               and
               if
               you
               wil
               
                 not
                 constantly
                 use
                 them
                 ,
                 you
                 can
                 never
                 have
                 his
                 Kingdome
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Reasons
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               because
               
                 Heaven
                 is
                 an
                 end
                 ,
                 and
                 an
                 end
                 can
                 never
                 be
                 gotten
                 without
                 meanes
              
               ;
               the
               end
               is
               eternall
               life
               .
               
                 Rom.
              
               6.22
               .
               
                 eternall
                 life
              
               is
               an
               end
               ,
               and
               therefore
               except
               the
               means
               be
               all
               used
               ,
               you
               can
               never
               attaine
               it
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               God
               hath
               
                 annexed
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 means
              
               ;
               all
               Heaven
               and
               Earth
               can
               never
               separate
               them
               ;
               either
               use
               all
               the
               meanes
               that
               God
               hath
               appointed
               ,
               or
               else
               hee
               hath
               decreed
               it
               ,
               yee
               shall
               never
               be
               saved
               .
               When
               he
               hath
               once
               appointed
               these
               and
               these
               shall
               be
               your
               meanes
               ,
               these
               shall
               you
               use
               for
               't
               ,
               yee
               shall
               never
               be
               saved
               
               without
               them
               .
               When
               God
               hath
               appointed
               their
               abiding
               in
               the
               ship
               a
               meanes
               of
               their
               escape
               ,
               you
               shall
               see
               what
               
                 Paul
              
               sayes
               ,
               except
               
                 these
                 abide
                 in
                 the
                 ship
                 ,
                 yee
                 cannot
                 be
                 saved
                 .
                 Act.
              
               27.
               
               So
               t
               is
               for
               Heaven
               ,
               except
               ye
               abide
               in
               the
               meanes
               ,
               ye
               cannot
               be
               saved
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               
                 Every
                 soule
                 must
                 give
                 an
                 account
                 before
                 God
                 ▪
                 how
                 hee
                 hath
                 used
                 the
                 meaners
                 ,
              
               Whether
               hee
               hath
               used
               them
               all
               yea
               or
               no
               .
               And
               according
               as
               the
               account
               is
               hee
               can
               give
               ,
               so
               shall
               his
               judgement
               be
               .
               God
               hath
               sworne
               this
               ,
               as
               I
               live
               saith
               the
               Lord
               ;
               God
               hath
               pawned
               his
               owne
               life
               upon
               this
               ,
               that
               thus
               it
               shall
               be
               .
               As
               
                 J
                 live
                 saith
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 every
                 knee
                 shall
                 bow
                 to
                 mee
                 ,
                 and
                 every
                 tongue
                 shall
                 confesse
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 every
                 one
                 of
                 us
                 all
                 shall
                 give
                 an
                 accompt
                 unto
                 God
                 ,
              
               Rom
               14.11.12
               .
               every
               one
               of
               us
               ,
               God
               will
               
                 exempt
                 none
                 ,
              
               wee
               must
               all
               be
               brought
               to
               an
               accompt
               for
               these
               things
               ;
               will
               not
               thy
               heart
               bow
               to
               it
               ?
               As
               I
               live
               sayth
               the
               Lord
               ;
               I
               'le
               make
               every
               knee
               bow
               to
               it
               ;
               I
               'le
               make
               you
               bow
               or
               I
               'le
               breake
               you
               for
               ever
               ;
               as
               good
               do
               it
               as
               not
               ,
               for
               ye
               shall
               give
               an
               accompt
               whether
               ye
               have
               done
               it
               or
               no
               .
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               beloved
               ,
               
                 God
                 will
                 not
                 set
                 up
                 another
                 dore
                 into
                 Heaven
                 for
                 any
                 man
                 in
                 the
                 World
              
               ;
               either
               come
               in
               at
               this
               or
               you
               shall
               never
               come
               in
               .
               Hee
               le
               never
               make
               
                 another
                 Bible
              
               ;
               either
               be
               ruled
               by
               this
               or
               by
               none
               ;
               Hee
               le
               never
               chalke
               out
               another
               way
               ,
               either
               go
               this
               way
               or
               chuse
               and
               perish
               in
               thy
               
                 wilfulnesse
                 .
              
               The
               drunkards
               way
               shall
               never
               be
               his
               way
               ;
               the
               worldings
               way
               shall
               never
               be
               his
               ,
               nor
               the
               lazy
               Gospellers
               his
               ,
               nor
               the
               carelesse
               professors
               his
               ,
               hee
               'le
               never
               
               change
               wayes
               ,
               nor
               
                 are
                 my
                 wayes
                 your
                 wayes
                 ,
                 Esay
                 ▪
              
               55.8
               .
               you
               must
               amend
               your
               wayes
               .
               
                 Jer.
              
               7.3
               .
               and
               come
               into
               his
               way
               ,
               or
               yee
               shall
               never
               escape
               the
               evill
               to
               come
               ;
               can
               there
               be
               any
               reasonabler
               way
               then
               this
               ?
            
          
           
             
               Proofes
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               
                 Some
                 of
                 the
                 meanes
                 that
                 God
                 hath
                 appointed
                 you
                 may
                 do
                 them
                 without
                 labour
                 ,
              
               you
               may
               do
               them
               with
               ease
               ;
               do
               but
               say
               I
               will
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               done
               .
               What
               labour
               is
               it
               to
               say
               ,
               company-keepers
               shall
               not
               sit
               drinking
               in
               my
               house
               ?
               There
               is
               nere
               an
               Alehouse
               in
               your
               Towne
               ,
               but
               if
               they
               will
               ,
               may
               root
               out
               disorders
               from
               their
               houses
               ,
               their
               owne
               wills
               do
               destroy
               them
               ;
               It
               s
               no
               labour
               in
               the
               World
               to
               do
               this
               ,
               and
               will
               ye
               not
               do
               it
               ?
               
                 perish
                 then
                 and
                 thank
                 your
                 own
                 wils
                 .
              
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               
                 Some
                 of
                 the
                 meanes
                 that
                 God
                 hath
                 appointed
                 ,
                 are
                 easier
                 then
                 them
              
               ;
               onely
               that
               you
               would
               give
               way
               to
               another
               to
               do
               them
               ;
               may
               be
               the
               
                 wife
              
               would
               have
               prayers
               in
               the
               family
               if
               the
               husband
               would
               give
               way
               .
               The
               
                 Minister
              
               would
               teach
               you
               if
               you
               would
               give
               way
               ;
               The
               Lord
               Jesus
               might
               worke
               many
               things
               in
               you
               ,
               if
               you
               would
               give
               way
               ;
               this
               
                 a
                 lesse
                 then
                 to
                 will
                 .
              
               You
               that
               have
               good
               Wives
               ,
               who
               would
               reforme
               sundry
               things
               if
               you
               would
               give
               way
               ,
               &c.
               
               I
               beseech
               you
               apply
               it
               particularly
               to
               yourselves
               ,
               your
               ruin
               is
               wilfull
               if
               ye
               yeild
               not
               ,
               and
               will
               not
               give
               way
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               
                 Some
                 of
                 the
                 meanes
                 are
                 yet
                 easier
                 ,
              
               for
               some
               of
               the
               meanes
               of
               grace
               are
               better
               for
               you
               ,
               even
               in
               
                 your
                 worldly
                 and
                 carnall
                 respects
                 .
              
               You
               'l
               say
               ,
               that
               's
               the
               easiest
               of
               all
               for
               a
               man
               to
               favour
               
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               his
               flesh
               .
               As
               for
               example
               the
               reforming
               of
               your
               gaming
               ,
               dicing
               ,
               carding
               in
               your
               Innes
               ,
               your
               drunkennesse
               and
               bezeling
               o're
               the
               pot
               ,
               your
               pride
               and
               your
               geigawes
               ,
               and
               the
               like
               ;
               would
               not
               this
               favour
               your
               purses
               ,
               and
               be
               more
               agreeable
               to
               your
               very
               carnall
               respects
               ?
               And
               therefore
               you
               that
               do
               
                 not
                 reforme
                 these
                 ,
              
               you
               
                 pluck
                 wilfull
              
               perdition
               on
               your
               heads
               .
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               some
               of
               the
               
                 meanes
                 of
                 grace
                 ,
                 its
                 harder
                 to
                 omit
                 them
                 then
                 to
                 use
                 them
                 .
              
               Many
               of
               you
               meet
               with
               more
               hardships
               in
               the
               omission
               then
               you
               could
               light
               upon
               in
               the
               practice
               of
               them
               ;
               I
               need
               not
               instance
               ,
               the
               particulars
               are
               very
               familiar
               .
            
             
               Fifthly
               ,
               
                 Some
                 of
                 the
                 meanes
                 of
                 grace
                 ,
                 be
                 they
                 hard
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 are
                 but
                 hard
                 ;
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 impossible
                 for
                 you
                 to
                 use
              
               ;
               They
               will
               aske
               no
               more
               then
               a
               litlle
               labour
               and
               diligence
               ,
               and
               therefore
               omitted
               only
               by
               reason
               of
               
                 will-nots
                 .
              
            
             
               I
               hope
               by
               this
               time
               you
               see
               clearely
               the
               truth
               of
               this
               ground
               .
               
                 If
                 yee
                 will
                 not
                 set
                 your selves
                 to
                 use
                 the
                 meanes
                 of
                 grace
                 and
                 salvation
                 ,
                 when
                 yee
                 die
                 ,
                 you
                 must
                 needs
                 lay
                 the
                 blame
                 on
                 your
                 wills
              
               ;
               And
               why
               will
               yee
               so
               ?
               
                 Why
                 will
                 yee
                 die
                 O
                 house
                 of
                 Israel
                 ?
              
            
             
               But
               notwithstanding
               the
               evidence
               of
               this
               truth
               ;
               
                 The
                 wisdome
                 of
                 the
                 flesh
                 which
                 is
                 enmity
                 against
                 God
                 ,
              
               fills
               carnall
               mindes
               with
               many
               
                 objections
              
               against
               it
               ;
               from
               all
               which
               I
               shall
               endeavour
               to
               vindicate
               it
               ,
               by
               answering
               them
               all
               in
               order
               .
            
          
        
         
         
           
             
             THe
             first
             Objection
             is
             drawne
             those
             from
             Scriptures
             which
             say
             that
             they
             cannot
             .
          
           
             
             From
             their
             own
             willingnesse
             ,
             they
             would
             ,
             but
             they
             cannot
             .
          
           
             
             Is
             from
             their
             own
             desires
             ,
             they
             desire
             to
             do
             it
             ,
             but
             they
             are
             not
             able
             .
          
           
             
             Is
             from
             their
             resolutions
             ,
             they
             purpose
             ,
             but
             whether
             they
             will
             or
             no
             ,
             they
             are
             feine
             to
             break
             their
             good
             purposes
             .
          
           
             
             Is
             from
             their
             good
             endeavours
             (
             as
             they
             say
             )
             they
             labour
             against
             their
             sinnes
             ,
             and
             yet
             they
             are
             transported
             into
             them
             ,
             
               to
               sweare
               before
               they
               are
               aware
               ,
               to
               be
               overtaken
               in
               company
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             We
             will
             answer
             them
             in
             order
             .
          
           
             
             As
             to
             the
             first
             Objection
             from
             the
             
               Scriptures
            
             which
             
               say
               they
               cannot
               ,
            
             I
             answer
             .
          
           
             
               Indeed
               the
               Scripture
               speakes
               of
               five
               Cannots
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               
                 Of
                 a
                 naturall
                 cannot
              
               ;
               every
               man
               is
               borne
               by
               nature
               under
               a
               
                 cannot
                 believe
                 ,
              
               and
               a
               cannot
               see
               God
               .
               But
               there
               is
               difference
               betweene
               thy
               cannot
               repent
               ,
               and
               thy
               doest
               not
               repent
               ;
               there
               is
               difference
               twixt
               these
               two
               .
               The
               cause
               
                 of
                 thy
                 cannot
                 is
                 one
                 thing
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 thy
                 doest
                 not
                 is
                 another
                 .
              
               The
               cause
               of
               thy
               
                 cannot
                 is
                 the
                 carnalnesse
                 of
                 nature
                 ,
              
               but
               the
               cause
               of
               thy
               
                 doest
                 not
              
               is
               the
               
                 wilfulnesse
                 of
                 thy
                 will
                 .
                 The
                 naturall
                 man
                 receiveth
                 not
                 the
                 things
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 for
                 they
                 are
                 foolishnesse
                 to
                 him
              
               ;
               neither
               indeed
               
                 can
                 hee
              
               for
               they
               are
               
                 spiritually
                 discerned
                 ,
              
               
               1
               
                 Cor.
              
               2.14
               .
               where
               the
               Apostle
               makes
               a
               different
               cause
               of
               a
               naturall
               
                 mans
                 cannot
                 ,
              
               and
               his
               
                 does
                 not
              
               ;
               when
               he
               speakes
               of
               his
               
                 cannot
                 ,
              
               hee
               tells
               us
               the
               cause
               of
               that
               is
               ,
               because
               grace
               is
               spirituall
               and
               he
               is
               carnall
               .
               Neirher
               indeed
               
                 can
                 hee
                 ,
              
               because
               they
               are
               spiritually
               discerned
               ;
               but
               when
               he
               speakes
               of
               his
               
                 does
                 not
                 ,
              
               you
               see
               he
               alledges
               a
               different
               cause
               of
               his
               
                 does
                 not
                 .
              
               The
               naturall
               man
               
                 does
                 not
                 receive
                 the
                 things
                 of
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 God
                 ,
              
               they
               are
               foolishnesse
               unto
               him
               ;
               He
               counts
               them
               all
               foolish
               ;
               He
               is
               so
               
                 wilfull
              
               in
               his
               own
               carnall
               reason
               ,
               that
               he
               counts
               it
               folly
               to
               deny
               it
               ;
               thou
               canst
               not
               do
               thus
               and
               thus
               dost
               thou
               say
               ?
               Why
               then
               wilt
               you
               count
               it
               folly
               to
               do
               so
               ?
               when
               a
               man
               crosses
               thee
               of
               thy
               will
               ,
               thou
               countst
               it
               folly
               to
               put
               it
               up
               ;
               I
               were
               a
               foole
               if
               I
               should
               be
               so
               precise
               as
               some
               be
               ;
               I
               were
               a
               foole
               if
               I
               should
               not
               suffer
               a
               little
               disorder
               in
               my
               house
               ,
               as
               long
               as
               I
               gaine
               by
               it
               .
               This
               is
               meere
               
                 wilfulnesse
              
               ;
               this
               ,
               and
               not
               a
               
                 cannot
                 ,
              
               is
               a
               cause
               of
               thy
               
                 doest
                 not
                 ,
              
               Thou
               canst
               not
               indeed
               because
               thou
               art
               carnall
               ,
               but
               thy
               cannot
               is
               dead
               and
               not
               operative
               ;
               thy
               will
               is
               the
               cause
               of
               thy
               does
               not
               .
               
               Like
               the
               
                 wilfull
                 blind
                 blinde
                 man
                 ,
              
               Hee
               was
               blinde
               and
               would
               not
               open
               his
               eye-lids
               .
               He
               could
               not
               see
               ,
               but
               his
               
                 cannot
                 lay
                 dead
                 ,
              
               for
               hee
               would
               not
               open
               his
               eye-lids
               ;
               his
               
                 cannot
                 is
                 not
                 operative
              
               till
               he
               will
               open
               his
               eye-lids
               .
               If
               he
               could
               see
               ,
               yet
               he
               could
               not
               till
               he
               would
               open
               his
               eye-lids
               ,
               so
               thou
               wilt
               not
               open
               thine
               eyelids
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               
               the
               Scripture
               speakes
               of
               a
               
                 deliberate
                 cannot
                 ,
              
               when
               a
               man
               cannot
               do
               a
               thing
               ,
               
                 onely
                 because
                 hee
                 cannot
                 finde
                 in
                 his
                 heart
                 to
                 do
                 it
                 .
              
               
               Thou
               canst
               not
               repent
               of
               this
               and
               that
               sinne
               and
               forsake
               it
               ,
               the
               truth
               is
               ;
               thy
               cannot
               is
               this
               ,
               thou
               
                 canst
                 not
                 finde
                 in
                 thy
                 heart
                 to
                 forgoe
                 it
                 .
              
               Such
               a
               couse
               is
               so
               profitable
               and
               pleasing
               to
               thy
               flesh
               ,
               thou
               canst
               not
               finde
               in
               thy
               heart
               to
               abandon
               it
               ,
               thou
               canst
               not
               finde
               in
               thy
               heart
               to
               be
               friends
               with
               such
               a
               one
               ;
               to
               part
               with
               thy
               vanities
               ,
               or
               to
               abridge
               thy selfe
               of
               thine
               angry
               speeches
               when
               thou
               art
               stird
               ,
               &c.
               
               Thou
               canst
               not
               finde
               in
               thy
               heart
               to
               do
               it
               .
               As
               the
               
                 Jewes
                 ,
                 you
                 cannot
                 believe
                 ,
              
               sayes
               Christ
               ,
               because
               
                 yee
                 seeke
                 honour
                 one
                 from
                 another
                 .
                 Joh.
              
               5.44
               .
               they
               would
               feine
               be
               well
               thought
               of
               ,
               of
               all
               their
               acquaintance
               ,
               and
               therefore
               they
               could
               
                 not
                 finde
                 in
                 their
                 heart
              
               to
               
                 believe
                 in
                 Christ
                 .
              
               Oh
               that
               would
               make
               thee
               to
               be
               out
               of
               favour
               with
               the
               
                 Pharisees
                 ,
              
               and
               to
               be
               counted
               basely
               of
               in
               the
               World
               .
               Therefore
               they
               could
               not
               finde
               in
               their
               heart
               to
               believe
               ;
               now
               this
               is
               no
               excuse
               ;
               thou
               canst
               not
               turne
               unto
               God
               ,
               thou
               canst
               not
               find
               in
               thy
               heart
               to
               part
               with
               thy
               lusts
               ,
               this
               is
               thy
               cannot
               .
            
             
               
               Thirdly
               ,
               the
               Scripture
               speakes
               of
               a
               
                 judiciall
              
               cannot
               ,
               as
               a
               rogue
               cannot
               go
               ,
               because
               for
               his
               
                 loytering
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 hath
                 lockt
                 him
                 in
                 the
                 stockes
              
               ;
               This
               does
               not
               excuse
               thee
               one
               jot
               ,
               shall
               the
               villaine
               be
               wilfull
               in
               his
               loytering
               ,
               and
               then
               complaine
               of
               the
               Magistrate
               that
               he
               is
               not
               able
               to
               go
               about
               his
               worke
               ?
               I
               cannot
               go
               about
               my
               worke
               sayes
               hee
               ;
               and
               who
               bad
               him
               be
               so
               idle
               as
               not
               to
               go
               about
               it
               ,
               when
               he
               might
               ?
               Thou
               hast
               gone
               on
               may
               be
               wilfully
               in
               thy
               sinnes
               ,
               and
               now
               the
               
                 Lord
                 hath
                 inflicted
                 a
                 judiciall
                 cannot
              
               unto
               thee
               .
               Thou
               
               canst
               not
               come
               out
               of
               thy
               sins
               ,
               nay
               the
               
                 Lord
              
               hath
               cast
               this
               
                 cannot
                 upon
                 thee
                 in
                 judgement
              
               ;
               he
               hath
               set
               thee
               in
               the
               stockes
               for
               thy
               wilfull
               security
               .
               As
               the
               wicked
               
                 Jewes
              
               they
               could
               not
               believe
               sayes
               the
               Text
               ,
               because
               
                 Isaiah
              
               sayth
               ,
               
                 hee
                 hath
                 blinded
                 their
                 eyes
                 ,
                 and
                 hardened
                 their
                 hearts
                 ,
                 Joh.
              
               12.39
               ,
               40.
               could
               they
               excuse
               themselves
               for
               their
               cannot
               ?
               No
               the
               Lord
               had
               set
               them
               in
               the
               stocks
               for
               their
               wilfullnesse
               and
               security
               ?
               They
               could
               not
               believe
               ,
               for
               they
               had
               wilfully
               provoked
               the
               Lord
               to
               cast
               this
               cannot
               upon
               them
               in
               judgement
               .
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               
               the
               Scripture
               speakes
               
                 of
                 a
                 compounded
                 cannot
                 .
              
               A
               cannot
               in
               
                 sensu
                 composito
              
               as
               we
               call
               it
               ;
               a
               cannot
               in
               a
               
                 compounded
                 sence
                 .
              
               As
               a
               drunkard
               
                 cannot
                 tender
                 his
                 family
                 ,
              
               his
               poore
               Wife
               and
               children
               ,
               No
               ;
               
                 as
                 long
                 as
                 he
                 lyes
                 blowsing
              
               on
               the
               Alebench
               ,
               he
               cannot
               ,
               in
               a
               compounded
               sence
               he
               cannot
               .
               
               
                 Aristotle
              
               sets
               it
               out
               by
               sitting
               ;
               he
               that
               is
               sitting
               cannot
               walke
               ,
               that
               is
               as
               long
               as
               he
               is
               sitting
               he
               cannot
               walke
               .
               As
               Christ
               sayth
               
                 of
                 a
                 carnall
                 man
                 hee
                 cannot
                 bee
                 my
                 Disciple
              
               ;
               he
               cannot
               in
               a
               compounded
               sence
               ,
               he
               that
               
                 commeth
                 to
                 mee
                 and
                 hates
                 not
                 father
                 and
                 mother
                 and
                 wife
                 and
                 children
                 ,
                 yea
                 and
                 his
                 owne
                 life
                 ▪
                 cannot
                 be
                 my
                 Disciple
                 .
                 Luke
              
               14.26
               .
               he
               cannot
               indeed
               as
               long
               as
               he
               stands
               upon
               these
               termes
               ,
               My
               father
               will
               not
               love
               me
               ,
               and
               my
               mother
               will
               not
               like
               me
               ;
               if
               I
               should
               be
               one
               of
               your
               Disciples
               ,
               my
               friends
               would
               not
               owne
               me
               :
               I
               must
               do
               as
               I
               do
               or
               I
               cannot
               keepe
               my
               wife
               and
               children
               .
               Indeed
               as
               long
               as
               thou
               standst
               on
               these
               termes
               thou
               canst
               not
               be
               a
               Disciple
               of
               Christ
               ;
               thou
               
                 canst
                 not
                 in
                 a
                 compounded
                 
                 sence
              
               ;
               but
               if
               thou
               wouldst
               divide
               it
               thou
               mightst
               ;
               
                 no
                 man
                 can
                 serve
                 two
                 masters
                 ,
                 Mat.
              
               6.24
               .
               marke
               compound
               them
               together
               and
               he
               cannot
               .
               But
               if
               he
               would
               give
               over
               one
               ,
               he
               might
               serve
               the
               other
               ;
               thou
               canst
               not
               thou
               sayest
               .
               No
               ;
               I
               yeeld
               thee
               in
               a
               compounded
               sence
               thou
               
                 canst
                 not
                 ,
                 thou
                 canst
                 not
                 as
                 long
                 as
                 thou
                 art
                 thus
                 carelesse
                 as
                 thou
                 art
                 ,
                 as
                 long
                 as
                 thou
                 favourest
                 thy selfe
                 in
                 such
                 and
                 such
                 lusts
                 ,
                 thou
                 canst
                 not
                 ;
                 The
                 compounding
                 of
                 thy
                 security
                 and
                 lazines
                 with
                 Religion
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               the
               reason
               why
               thou
               canst
               not
               ,
               this
               is
               it
               that
               makes
               our
               prayers
               hard
               ,
               and
               our
               repentings
               hard
               ,
               our
               believings
               and
               all
               our
               performances
               hard
               ;
               because
               we
               would
               faine
               be
               compounding
               .
               We
               have
               much
               adoe
               to
               pray
               ,
               
               our
               hearts
               can
               hardly
               be
               brought
               to
               wrastle
               ,
               much
               adoe
               to
               be
               humbled
               ,
               our
               wils
               will
               hardly
               stoope
               ;
               if
               it
               were
               not
               for
               
                 these
                 compoundings
                 ,
                 these
                 duties
                 were
                 easy
                 .
              
               And
               what
               excuse
               hast
               thou
               hence
               ?
               none
               at
               all
               ,
               for
               its
               a
               cannot
               onely
               in
               the
               compounded
               sence
               that
               thou
               makest
               it
               .
            
             
               
               Fifthly
               ,
               the
               Scripture
               speaks
               of
               a
               
                 humbling
                 cannot
                 ,
              
               a
               cannot
               not
               to
               bolster
               thee
               up
               in
               thy
               excuses
               ,
               but
               only
               to
               humble
               thee
               ,
               that
               thou
               mayest
               be
               driven
               out
               of
               thy selfe
               unto
               God
               .
               A
               servant
               cannot
               live
               except
               it
               be
               his
               Masters
               pleasure
               to
               take
               pitty
               on
               him
               ;
               Is
               this
               any
               pretence
               to
               him
               to
               anger
               his
               Master
               ?
               or
               to
               be
               negligent
               of
               his
               Masters
               commands
               ?
               nay
               rather
               it
               forceth
               him
               to
               be
               so
               much
               the
               more
               carefull
               to
               obey
               him
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               humble
               before
               him
               .
               So
               the
               Scripture
               sayes
               that
               thou
               canst
               not
               without
               God
               ,
               except
               God
               shew
               mercy
               on
               thee
               ,
               to
               convert
               
               thee
               and
               save
               thee
               ,
               thou
               canst
               not
               be
               accepted
               of
               him
               .
               
                 All
                 this
                 is
                 to
                 humble
                 thee
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 helpe
                 thee
                 with
                 excuses
                 .
              
               Tush
               I
               cannot
               do
               as
               his
               Ministers
               do
               bid
               me
               ,
               I
               cannot
               mortify
               these
               sins
               ,
               I
               cannot
               be
               so
               strict
               ,
               this
               is
               too
               much
               precisenesse
               you
               speake
               of
               .
               
                 O
                 murmur
                 not
                 ,
                 this
                 cannot
                 is
                 onely
                 to
                 bumble
                 thee
                 ;
                 murmure
                 not
                 among
                 your selves
                 .
                 No
                 man
                 can
                 come
                 to
                 mee
                 except
                 the
                 father
                 draw
                 him
                 ,
                 Ioh.
              
               6.43.44
               .
               This
               is
               no
               reason
               why
               thou
               shouldst
               murmur
               or
               cavill
               ,
               or
               be
               stubborne
               as
               thou
               art
               ,
               thou
               canst
               not
               come
               at
               Christ
               exeept
               the
               father
               take
               pity
               on
               thee
               to
               draw
               thee
               .
               Thou
               hast
               so
               much
               the
               more
               reason
               to
               be
               humbled
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               go
               on
               wittingly
               and
               willfully
               as
               thou
               doest
               .
               Canst
               thou
               not
               be
               holy
               ,
               and
               saved
               ,
               except
               he
               be
               pleased
               to
               pitty
               thee
               ?
               in
               what
               a
               wofull
               case
               then
               art
               thou
               to
               provoke
               him
               as
               thou
               dost
               ?
               So
               much
               shall
               suffice
               for
               the
               first
               Objection
               ,
               drawne
               out
               of
               the
               Scripture
               .
            
             
               
                 The
                 second
                 thing
                 thou
                 objectest
                 ,
                 is
                 thy
                 willingnesse
                 ;
                 thou
                 wouldest
                 as
                 thou
                 pretendest
                 ,
                 but
                 thou
                 canst
                 not
                 .
              
            
             
               I
               answer
               thee
               for
               this
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               may
               be
               its
               the
               
                 will
              
               of
               thy
               
                 conscience
                 ,
              
               
               and
               not
               the
               
                 will
              
               of
               
                 thy
                 heart
              
               ;
               thy
               heart
               is
               carnall
               and
               unacquainted
               with
               God
               ,
               and
               so
               it
               s
               contented
               to
               be
               ,
               only
               thy
               conscience
               would
               have
               thee
               grow
               better
               and
               more
               heavenly
               ;
               but
               thy
               heart
               will
               not
               yeeld
               ;
               and
               therefore
               all
               thy
               
                 willings
              
               are
               nothings
               but
               
                 deludings
              
               ;
               they
               are
               only
               the
               willings
               of
               conscience
               and
               not
               of
               thy
               heart
               .
               Thou
               art
               chasing
               and
               fretting
               every
               foot
               ,
               thy
               conscience
               tells
               thee
               thou
               shouldst
               
               not
               ,
               thou
               art
               praying
               carnally
               every
               day
               ;
               when
               thou
               hast
               done
               ,
               conscience
               sayes
               thou
               shouldst
               pray
               holyer
               then
               so
               ;
               
                 conscience
                 would
                 ,
                 but
                 thou
                 wilt
                 not
                 ,
              
               conscience
               would
               have
               thee
               get
               assurance
               for
               Heaven
               ,
               but
               thou
               wilt
               not
               be
               at
               the
               paines
               .
               Alas
               ,
               this
               makes
               thee
               inexcusable
               ,
               for
               now
               thou
               
                 condemnest
                 thy selfe
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 yet
                 wilt
                 sinne
              
               ;
               thou
               art
               inexcusable
               O
               man
               whosoever
               thou
               art
               that
               judgest
               ,
               for
               
                 wherein
                 thou
                 judgest
                 another
                 ,
                 thou
                 condemnest
                 thy selfe
                 .
                 Rom.
              
               2.11
               .
               marke
               ,
               when
               a
               man
               condemneth
               himselfe
               he
               is
               then
               inexcusable
               .
               (
               I
               do
               not
               now
               quote
               it
               for
               the
               particular
               the
               Apostle
               does
               instance
               in
               there
               for
               judging
               another
               ,
               )
               for
               the
               truth
               is
               the
               same
               ,
               whatsoever
               sinne
               we
               do
               instance
               in
               ,
               the
               truth
               is
               this
               that
               
                 Paul
              
               grounds
               his
               speech
               on
               .
               
               
                 Hee
                 that
                 condemneth
                 himselfe
                 in
                 a
                 sinne
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 will
                 go
                 on
                 in
                 it
                 ;
                 that
                 man
                 is
                 inexcusable
                 .
              
               What
               now
               hast
               thou
               gotten
               by
               thy
               plea
               ?
               thou
               wouldst
               ,
               thou
               sayest
               ;
               this
               makes
               thy
               sinne
               to
               be
               worse
               in
               that
               thy
               conscience
               would
               ,
               and
               yet
               for
               
                 all
                 that
                 thou
                 wilt
                 not
                 .
              
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               may
               be
               
                 its
                 a
                 copulative
                 will
              
               ;
               thou
               hast
               a
               will
               to
               repent
               and
               be
               godly
               ,
               but
               it
               is
               with
               a
               copulative
               will
               .
               
                 Repentance
                 and
                 some
                 lust
                 ,
                 godlinesse
                 and
                 some
                 lust
              
               ;
               thou
               wouldst
               faine
               please
               the
               Lord
               and
               thine
               own
               lust
               too
               ,
               be
               religious
               and
               proud
               too
               ,
               believe
               in
               Christ
               and
               covet
               too
               ,
               and
               be
               vaine
               too
               ,
               &c.
               
               Thou
               hast
               a
               will
               ,
               but
               it
               is
               a
               copulative
               will
               ,
               to
               serve
               God
               and
               do
               this
               too
               ;
               Pish
               ,
               cannot
               I
               serue
               God
               and
               do
               this
               too
               ?
               No
               ,
               no
               ;
               
                 this
                 same
                 copulative
                 will
                 is
                 a
                 flat
                 contradiction
                 .
              
               Couple
               light
               and
               darknesse
               ?
               
                 Christ
                 and
                 Beliall
                 ,
              
               2
               
                 Cor.
              
               6.15
               .
               It
               s
               a
               
               contradiction
               to
               imagine
               to
               couple
               them
               ,
               for
               they
               cannot
               possibly
               be
               coupled
               .
               And
               therefore
               this
               same
               copulative
               will
               is
               nothing
               but
               a
               
                 mockery
                 ,
              
               and
               the
               truth
               still
               is
               this
               
                 thou
                 wilt
                 not
                 ?
              
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               May
               be
               thou
               hast
               a
               
                 woulding
                 will
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 no
                 will
                 ,
                 but
                 onely
                 a
                 velleity
              
               ;
               so
               thou
               hast
               a
               woulding
               will
               .
               I
               would
               do
               as
               well
               as
               any
               other
               but
               I
               cannot
               ;
               to
               speake
               properly
               this
               is
               no
               will
               ,
               for
               its
               onely
               that
               will
               wherewith
               
                 fooles
              
               will
               things
               
                 impossible
              
               ;
               I
               would
               I
               were
               at
               
                 London
                 ,
              
               with
               a
               
                 wish
              
               sayes
               he
               ;
               I
               would
               I
               could
               flie
               as
               well
               as
               an
               
                 Eagle
                 .
              
               These
               things
               are
               impossible
               ,
               and
               therefore
               it
               s
               no
               will
               ,
               but
               meere
               folly
               ;
               thus
               may
               be
               thou
               willest
               grace
               ,
               I
               would
               with
               all
               my
               heart
               I
               could
               do
               as
               God
               sayes
               ,
               
                 God
                 knowes
                 my
                 heart
                 ,
                 my
                 will
                 is
                 good
                 ,
              
               I
               would
               be
               better
               then
               I
               am
               ;
               And
               yet
               thy
               conscience
               can
               call
               for
               something
               or
               other
               to
               be
               mended
               ,
               and
               thou
               wilt
               not
               .
               This
               is
               an
               impossibility
               ,
               
               and
               therefore
               no
               will
               ;
               like
               the
               foole
               that
               would
               sit
               in
               his
               chaire
               ,
               and
               I
               would
               I
               were
               at
               
                 London
                 ,
              
               he
               would
               faine
               be
               at
               
                 London
                 and
                 sit
                 still
                 .
              
               So
               thou
               sittest
               at
               the
               same
               passe
               ,
               
                 I
                 would
                 I
                 were
                 in
                 Christ
              
               ;
               thou
               wouldst
               faine
               be
               in
               Christ
               ,
               and
               yet
               thou
               art
               loth
               to
               stir
               out
               of
               that
               base
               temper
               thou
               art
               in
               .
               This
               is
               an
               impossibility
               ,
               a
               folly
               and
               no
               will
               ;
               
                 woulding
                 and
                 no
                 willing
                 .
              
               I
               grant
               the
               Saints
               of
               God
               have
               their
               wouldings
               ,
               and
               their
               would
               does
               go
               further
               then
               their
               wil
               ;
               
                 their
                 wil
                 is
                 absolutely
                 set
                 to
                 be
                 holy
                 ,
              
               and
               they
               would
               be
               holy
               .
               Their
               will
               is
               deeply
               to
               be
               humbled
               ,
               and
               they
               would
               be
               deeper
               ;
               their
               
                 would
                 is
                 grounded
                 upon
                 a
                 will
                 ,
              
               they
               will
               in
               some
               measure
               and
               
               they
               would
               go
               further
               .
               I
               will
               ,
               oh
               that
               I
               could
               will
               more
               .
               But
               thou
               that
               liest
               in
               thy
               sinfull
               estate
               ,
               
                 thy
                 would
                 is
                 pure
                 folly
                 .
              
               A
               would
               grounded
               upon
               a
               
                 will
              
               not
               is
               foppish
               ;
               the
               
                 Saints
                 would
                 is
                 grounded
                 upon
                 a
                 will
              
               ;
               
               
                 but
                 thine
                 ,
                 the
                 roote
                 at
                 bottome
                 is
                 this
                 thou
                 wilt
                 not
                 .
              
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               may
               be
               thou
               
                 hast
                 a
                 generall
                 metaphysicall
                 will
                 ,
              
               but
               to
               come
               to
               
                 particulars
                 ,
              
               there
               
                 thou
                 wilt
                 not
                 .
              
               I
               hate
               the
               Saints
               of
               God
               ?
               God
               forbid
               ?
               I
               'le
               never
               hate
               them
               while
               I
               live
               ;
               and
               yet
               come
               to
               this
               Saint
               and
               that
               Saint
               ;
               
                 him
                 thou
                 wilt
                 hate
                 ;
                 him
                 ?
              
               Hee
               is
               the
               veriest
               
                 hypocrite
              
               in
               the
               Country
               ,
               and
               keepes
               more
               adoe
               then
               needs
               .
               
               Thus
               thy
               will
               is
               good
               to
               a
               company
               of
               metaphysicall
               Saints
               in
               the
               cloulds
               ;
               but
               those
               that
               are
               Gods
               
                 Saints
                 in
                 particular
                 ,
                 thou
                 mockest
                 .
              
               I
               be
               stubborne
               against
               the
               Commandements
               of
               God
               ?
               I
               will
               not
               be
               stubborne
               against
               them
               ;
               yea
               but
               
                 this
                 and
                 that
                 Commandement
                 thou
                 wilt
                 not
                 observe
                 .
              
               Thou
               wilt
               not
               thinke
               best
               of
               them
               of
               whom
               thou
               shouldst
               ,
               nor
               take
               up
               that
               carriage
               in
               meetings
               that
               thou
               shouldst
               ;
               thou
               hast
               a
               good
               will
               to
               the
               Commandements
               in
               
                 affection
                 ,
              
               but
               thy
               will
               stands
               against
               the
               
                 particulars
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 Generalls
                 are
                 but
                 Notions
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 abstracted
                 from
                 the
                 particulars
                 .
              
               And
               therefore
               thy
               will
               is
               but
               a
               
                 Notion
                 ;
                 the
                 will
              
               when
               it
               willeth
               indeed
               ,
               willeth
               
                 particulars
                 ,
              
               this
               
                 particular
              
               duty
               ,
               this
               
                 particular
                 Ordinance
                 .
              
               Indeed
               good
               in
               the
               
                 general
              
               is
               the
               
                 object
                 of
                 the
                 will
                 ,
              
               but
               when
               the
               will
               comes
               to
               will
               in
               the
               
                 exercise
              
               of
               it
               it
               
                 pitcheth
                 on
                 particulars
                 .
              
            
             
               Fifthly
               ,
               thou
               hast
               
                 no
                 true
                 will
                 ,
              
               I
               speake
               still
               to
               the
               carnall
               ,
               I
               say
               thou
               hast
               no
               true
               will
               ,
               
               because
               if
               thou
               
                 truly
                 didst
                 will
                 ,
                 thou
                 couldst
              
               ;
               if
               thou
               didst
               truly
               will
               to
               believe
               ,
               and
               will
               to
               be
               a
               new
               creature
               ,
               thou
               couldst
               ;
               for
               the
               will
               it
               hath
               
                 potentiam
                 execuvtiuam
                 ,
              
               so
               
                 far
                 as
                 it
                 will
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               It
               hath
               an
               executing
               power
               to
               go
               so
               far
               as
               it
               wills
               ;
               if
               thou
               didst
               truly
               and
               really
               will
               to
               speak
               holy
               ,
               thy
               will
               would
               make
               thy
               tongue
               to
               put
               it
               in
               execution
               .
               If
               thou
               hadst
               a
               will
               ,
               thy
               will
               would
               command
               execution
               ,
               
                 my
                 tongue
                 shall
                 speake
                 the
                 praise
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
              
               sayes
               
                 David
                 ,
                 Psal
                 ,
              
               119.171.172
               .
               
                 my
                 soule
                 it
                 shall
                 prayse
                 thee
              
               vers.
               175.
               
               I
               grant
               the
               woulding
               of
               the
               will
               goes
               further
               then
               all
               execution
               can
               go
               ,
               
                 to
                 will
                 is
                 present
                 with
                 me
                 ,
                 but
                 how
                 to
                 performe
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 good
                 ,
                 I
                 finde
                 not
                 ,
                 Rom.
              
               7.18
               .
               I
               quote
               this
               place
               the
               rather
               because
               many
               wrest
               it
               to
               their
               own
               
                 destruction
                 .
              
               Oh
               sayes
               a
               wicked
               man
               ,
               I
               have
               a
               a
               good
               will
               ,
               I
               would
               as
               
                 Paul
              
               sayes
               ,
               
                 but
                 J
                 cannot
                 performe
                 ,
              
               thus
               men
               misinterpret
               this
               place
               ;
               for
               
                 looke
                 how
                 far
              
               Paul
               
                 would
                 ,
                 he
                 could
                 performe
                 ,
              
               for
               the
               will
               hath
               
                 potentiam
                 executricem
              
               and
               an
               imperative
               force
               over
               the
               man
               .
               What
               he
               did
               will
               ,
               he
               did
               performe
               ,
               he
               performed
               it
               in
               
                 his
                 heart
              
               and
               
                 tongue
                 and
                 hand
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               but
               he
               would
               draw
               his
               will
               forwarder
               then
               it
               was
               ,
               but
               he
               could
               not
               ,
               his
               very
               will
               was
               partly
               unwilling
               ,
               hee
               could
               not
               indeed
               performe
               so
               much
               as
               he
               would
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               he
               could
               not
               draw
               on
               his
               will
               so
               strongly
               as
               he
               would
               .
               His
               will
               was
               not
               perfectly
               sanctified
               ,
               no
               Saint
               in
               this
               World
               hath
               any
               perfect
               completenesse
               of
               will
               ;
               and
               therefore
               his
               performance
               is
               not
               perfect
               because
               his
               will
               is
               not
               perfect
               .
               I
               say
               if
               thy
               will
               be
               converted
               to
               God
               ,
               thou
               thy selfe
               art
               converted
               
               to
               God
               ,
               obedience
               ever
               goes
               as
               far
               as
               the
               will
               .
               And
               therefore
               if
               thou
               art
               
                 willing
                 ,
                 its
                 certaine
                 thou
                 art
                 obedient
              
               ;
               if
               yee
               be
               willing
               and
               obedient
               sayes
               the
               Text
               ,
               
                 Isay
              
               1.19
               .
               whosoever
               is
               willing
               to
               obey
               ,
               that
               man
               does
               obey
               in
               some
               measure
               ,
               because
               the
               will
               hath
               power
               of
               execution
               ,
               and
               the
               whole
               man
               at
               command
               .
               This
               is
               the
               reason
               why
               
                 Divines
              
               say
               ,
               that
               the
               
                 sincerity
                 of
                 the
                 will
                 is
                 the
                 condition
                 of
                 the
                 Gospell
              
               ;
               wherefore
               if
               thou
               beest
               not
               obedient
               ,
               neither
               art
               thou
               willing
               to
               obey
               ,
               all
               the
               powers
               of
               thy
               soule
               and
               all
               the
               members
               of
               thy
               body
               ,
               thy
               will
               hath
               an
               
                 actus
                 imperativus
              
               to
               command
               them
               .
               Now
               if
               thy
               will
               will
               not
               command
               them
               to
               yeild
               ,
               thou
               art
               not
               so
               much
               as
               willing
               at
               all
               ;
               if
               a
               Justice
               of
               peace
               should
               tell
               me
               he
               would
               give
               me
               a
               Warrant
               ,
               and
               yet
               when
               all
               comes
               to
               all
               ,
               he
               will
               not
               command
               his
               clark
               for
               to
               write
               it
               ,
               nor
               his
               own
               hand
               for
               to
               pen
               it
               ,
               I
               see
               plainly
               he
               will
               not
               .
               Dost
               thou
               say
               
                 I
                 would
                 obey
                 Christ
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 J
                 would
              
               deny
               selfe
               ,
               why
               then
               
                 dost
                 thou
                 not
                 command
                 thy
                 Clerke
                 for
                 to
                 writ
                 it
                 ?
              
               If
               thy
               will
               will
               not
               command
               tongue
               ,
               
                 Tongue
              
               thou
               shalt
               never
               talke
               so
               unprofitably
               as
               thou
               hast
               done
               ,
               and
               
                 Eare
              
               thou
               shalt
               never
               hearken
               after
               vanity
               as
               thou
               hast
               done
               ;
               and
               thoughts
               ,
               
                 Thoughts
              
               yee
               shall
               never
               run
               at
               rovers
               as
               yee
               have
               done
               .
               
                 Jf
                 your
                 will
                 were
                 but
                 willing
                 ,
                 it
                 would
                 command
                 your
                 whole
                 soule
                 ,
                 soule
                 thou
                 shalt
                 not
                 do
                 as
                 thou
                 hast
                 done
              
               ;
               as
               
                 Davids
              
               will
               commanded
               his
               soule
               
                 O
                 my
                 soule
                 blesse
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 forget
                 thou
                 not
                 all
                 his
                 benefits
                 ,
                 Psalme
              
               103.2
               .
               nay
               he
               commanded
               
                 all
                 that
                 was
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 all
                 that
                 is
                 in
                 me
                 ,
                 blesse
                 his
                 holy
                 name
                 ,
              
               vers.
               1.
               
               So
               if
               
               thou
               wert
               willing
               ,
               thy
               will
               would
               command
               all
               thy
               soule
               ;
               soule
               ,
               thou
               shalt
               not
               be
               so
               seldome
               at
               the
               throne
               of
               grace
               at
               thou
               art
               ,
               &c.
               thus
               much
               of
               the
               second
               objection
               drawn
               from
               the
               will
               .
            
          
           
             
               Objection
               the
               third
               .
            
             
               
                 But
                 thou
                 desirest
                 to
                 do
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 thou
                 doest
                 not
                 stick
                 at
                 a
                 will
                 not
                 .
              
            
             
               I
               answer
               thee
               ,
               
                 who
                 can
                 tell
                 best
                 what
                 is
                 in
                 thee
                 ,
              
               
               
                 God
                 or
                 thine
                 owne
                 heart
              
               ?
               verily
               the
               Lord
               that
               did
               make
               it
               ,
               is
               likeliest
               to
               know
               best
               .
               Now
               the
               Lord
               sayes
               peremptorily
               thou
               desirest
               not
               grace
               ;
               yea
               and
               thy
               heart
               sayes
               it
               too
               ,
               and
               the
               Lord
               heares
               it
               ,
               though
               thou
               hearest
               it
               not
               ;
               they
               say
               unto
               God
               depart
               from
               us
               ,
               
                 we
                 desire
                 not
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 thy
                 wayes
                 ,
                 Job
                 .
              
               21.14
               .
               Neverthelesse
               because
               thou
               standest
               so
               stoutly
               upon
               it
               ,
               that
               thou
               dost
               desire
               grace
               ,
               I
               'le
               tell
               thee
               the
               reason
               of
               thy
               mistake
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               thou
               hast
               
                 putative
                 or
                 thinking
                 desires
                 ,
              
               thou
               thinkst
               thou
               desirest
               ,
               and
               therefore
               thou
               art
               mistaken
               ;
               like
               
                 Seneca's
                 young
                 scholler
                 ,
              
               that
               said
               he
               desired
               to
               be
               good
               .
               I
               do
               not
               say
               sayth
               he
               ,
               he
               lies
               ,
               but
               
                 putat
                 se
                 cupere
                 ,
              
               He
               
                 thinkes
                 hee
                 desires
              
               ;
               so
               thou
               sayest
               thou
               desirest
               .
               I
               will
               not
               say
               thou
               lyest
               ,
               but
               thou
               thinkst
               thou
               dost
               so
               ;
               now
               alas
               
                 thy
                 thoughts
                 are
                 the
                 vainest
                 things
                 in
                 the
                 World
                 .
              
               
               
                 How
                 long
                 shall
                 vaine
                 thoughts
                 lodge
                 within
                 thee
                 .
                 Jer.
              
               4.14
               .
               thy
               thoughts
               are
               very
               vaine
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               trusting
               to
               them
               .
               
                 Naaman
              
               thought
               ,
               I
               thought
               sayth
               he
               ,
               but
               how
               wide
               his
               thought
               was
               the
               story
               declares
               .
               
               
                 Haman
                 thought
                 ,
                 hee
                 thought
                 in
                 his
                 heart
              
               sayes
               the
               Text
               ,
               
               but
               his
               thoughts
               came
               to
               nothing
               but
               a
               Gallowse
               and
               a
               Ha●er
               .
               
                 Ishbibenos
              
               thought
               ,
               but
               you
               know
               what
               his
               thoughts
               did
               come
               unto
               ;
               it
               fell
               fowle
               on
               his
               owne
               head
               ,
               nothing
               is
               more
               vain
               then
               the
               thoughts
               of
               carnall
               mens
               hearts
               ;
               so
               thou
               
                 thinkest
                 thou
                 desirest
                 ,
                 alas
                 thy
                 thought
                 is
                 but
                 vanity
                 .
              
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               thou
               hast
               
                 ignorant
                 desires
              
               ▪
               thou
               dost
               desire
               to
               be
               one
               of
               Gods
               Saints
               ,
               thou
               desirest
               it
               ignorantly
               ;
               for
               when
               thou
               comest
               to
               see
               who
               the
               Saints
               be
               ,
               namely
               ,
               such
               and
               such
               whom
               thou
               conceivest
               to
               be
               strange
               people
               and
               Puritans
               ,
               then
               thou
               hast
               no
               desire
               to
               be
               one
               .
               Thou
               desirest
               to
               go
               
                 after
                 Christ
                 ,
              
               thou
               dost
               
                 ignorantly
                 desire
                 it
                 ,
              
               for
               when
               thou
               seest
               thou
               
                 must
                 take
                 up
                 this
                 crosse
                 ,
              
               then
               thou
               hast
               
                 no
                 desire
              
               thereunto
               ;
               as
               the
               Prophet
               speakes
               of
               Christ
               in
               the
               person
               of
               the
               wicked
               :
               when
               we
               shall
               
                 see
                 him
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 beauty
                 that
                 wee
                 should
                 desire
                 him
                 ,
                 Esay
              
               53.2
               .
               thou
               desirest
               with
               ignorant
               desires
               before
               thou
               seest
               who
               he
               is
               ;
               but
               when
               thou
               seest
               who
               he
               is
               ,
               thou
               dost
               not
               desire
               him
               .
               Thou
               desirest
               his
               grace
               ,
               thou
               
                 desirest
                 to
                 believe
              
               and
               repent
               ,
               and
               to
               
                 put
                 up
                 injuries
                 ,
              
               these
               are
               ignorant
               desires
               before
               thou
               seest
               what
               they
               be
               ;
               but
               when
               thou
               seest
               what
               they
               be
               ,
               what
               the
               
                 injury
              
               is
               that
               thou
               shouldst
               put
               up
               ,
               then
               thou
               dost
               not
               
                 desire
                 to
              
               put
               it
               up
               ;
               what
               
                 the
                 sinne
              
               is
               that
               thou
               shouldst
               leave
               ,
               then
               thou
               dost
               
                 not
                 desire
              
               for
               to
               leave
               it
               ;
               when
               thou
               seest
               them
               ,
               then
               thou
               dost
               not
               desire
               them
               .
               When
               we
               shall
               see
               him
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               beauty
               
                 that
                 wee
                 should
                 desire
                 him
                 .
              
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               thou
               hast
               
                 wandering
                 desires
                 .
              
               Oh
               
               sayth
               one
               ,
               you
               have
               a
               happy
               turne
               ,
               you
               have
               good
               Preaching
               ,
               and
               good
               meanes
               to
               be
               godly
               ,
               and
               be
               edifyed
               .
               I
               desire
               to
               be
               so
               ;
               but
               alas
               our
               Minister
               does
               not
               Preach
               ,
               and
               we
               have
               a
               
                 dumbe
                 dogge
              
               ;
               and
               I
               am
               in
               a
               very
               wicked
               place
               ,
               If
               I
               were
               as
               you
               are
               ,
               I
               should
               count
               my selfe
               happy
               .
               God
               knowes
               ,
               I
               desire
               heartily
               the
               edification
               of
               my
               soule
               ;
               thus
               thy
               desires
               
                 wander
                 after
                 other
                 mens
                 cases
                 ;
                 and
                 thou
                 wilt
                 not
                 stirre
                 out
                 for
                 thine
                 owne
                 .
              
               How
               dost
               thou
               desire
               to
               be
               edified
               ,
               when
               thou
               wilt
               not
               stir
               out
               two
               or
               three
               miles
               to
               be
               edifyed
               ?
               Thy
               desires
               are
               like
               
                 wandering
                 vagrants
                 ,
              
               that
               will
               be
               everywhere
               wandring
               ,
               but
               only
               there
               where
               they
               
                 should
                 be
                 .
              
               So
               thy
               desires
               go
               roving
               up
               and
               
                 down
                 ,
              
               and
               you
               are
               happy
               ,
               and
               he
               is
               happy
               ,
               and
               thou
               art
               unwilling
               in
               the
               meane
               time
               to
               labour
               ,
               where
               and
               how
               God
               hath
               appointed
               thee
               :
               These
               are
               none
               but
               gadding
               ,
               wandring
               desires
               ;
               better
               
                 is
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 the
                 eyes
                 then
                 the
                 wandring
                 of
                 the
                 desire
                 .
                 Eccl.
              
               6.9
               .
               thy
               desires
               
                 wander
              
               abroad
               to
               a
               roming
               company
               of
               
                 wishes
                 ,
              
               but
               thou
               wilt
               not
               observe
               that
               which
               God
               gives
               thee
               to
               see
               ;
               thus
               much
               of
               the
               third
               objection
               ,
               drawn
               from
               desire
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               fourth
               Objection
               .
            
             
               
                 Thou
                 resolvest
                 and
                 hast
                 good
                 purposes
                 ,
                 but
                 oh
                 thou
                 canst
                 not
                 performe
                 them
                 .
              
            
             
               I
               answer
               thee
               ,
               
               do
               but
               consider
               what
               thy
               purpose
               is
               ,
               and
               thou
               shalt
               see
               how
               thou
               art
               cozened
               ;
               these
               purposes
               thou
               speak'st
               of
               are
               only
               
                 voluntates
                 de
                 futuro
                 .
              
               I
               will
               
                 hereafter
                 looke
                 
                 to
                 it
                 better
                 then
                 J
                 have
                 done
                 heretofore
                 .
                 Hereafter
                 J
                 will
                 ,
              
               I
               purpose
               ,
               that
               is
               hereafter
               I
               will
               ;
               alas
               :
               this
               will
               for
               hereafter
               
                 is
                 no
                 will
                 .
              
            
             
               First
               ,
               because
               
                 its
                 onely
                 to
                 shuffell
                 of
                 the
                 willing
                 for
                 the
                 present
                 .
              
               Now
               the
               heart
               is
               unwilling
               to
               obey
               ,
               and
               therefore
               it
               puts
               of
               the
               Commandment
               to
               hereafter
               ,
               not
               for
               any
               such
               desire
               that
               it
               hath
               to
               do
               it
               hereafter
               ,
               but
               only
               because
               it
               is
               
                 unwilling
                 to
                 do
                 it
              
               for
               the
               present
               .
               Like
               a
               man
               that
               is
               unwilling
               to
               lend
               ,
               I
               'll
               lend
               you
               hereafter
               sayes
               he
               ;
               
                 say
                 not
                 unto
                 thy
                 Nighbour
                 goe
                 and
                 come
                 againe
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 morrow
                 I
                 will
                 give
                 thee
                 ,
                 when
                 thou
                 hast
                 it
                 by
                 thee
                 ,
                 Pro.
              
               3.28
               .
               his
               purpose
               to
               lend
               him
               to
               morrow
               ,
               was
               only
               because
               he
               would
               shuffell
               of
               the
               lending
               to
               day
               .
               And
               therefore
               this
               purpose
               of
               willing
               hereafter
               ,
               is
               no
               will
               at
               all
               ,
               but
               only
               to
               shuffell
               of
               the
               willing
               for
               the
               present
               .
               Thou
               hast
               the
               
                 opportunity
              
               by
               thee
               ,
               why
               dost
               thou
               not
               take
               it
               ?
               thou
               hast
               the
               
                 temptation
              
               by
               thee
               ,
               why
               dost
               thou
               not
               resist
               it
               ?
               dost
               thou
               say
               thou
               hast
               a
               will
               
                 for
                 hereafter
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               but
               a
               gull
               ,
               
                 that
                 thou
                 mayest
                 not
                 will
                 for
                 the
                 present
                 .
              
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               this
               will
               
                 for
                 hereafter
                 is
                 no
                 will
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 goes
                 without
                 Gods
              
               ;
               no
               will
               can
               go
               without
               God
               .
               
                 Gods
                 will
                 is
                 now
                 ,
              
               he
               would
               have
               thee
               now
               
                 and
                 thou
                 wilt
                 not
              
               ;
               thou
               wilt
               hereafter
               ,
               but
               then
               may
               be
               he
               will
               not
               .
               He
               that
               will
               not
               when
               he
               may
               ,
               when
               he
               will
               he
               shall
               have
               nay
               ;
               afterwards
               thou
               wouldst
               faine
               be
               converted
               ,
               and
               pardoned
               ,
               &c.
               
               Lord
               open
               to
               me
               ,
               nay
               but
               
                 O
                 man
                 ,
                 when
                 J
                 would
                 thou
                 wouldst
                 not
              
               ;
               now
               thou
               
                 wouldst
                 ,
                 but
                 I
                 will
                 not
                 ,
              
               thy
               will
               is
               
               for
               hereafter
               goes
               ,
               
                 without
                 Gods
                 ,
              
               and
               therefore
               t
               is
               
                 no
                 will
                 .
              
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               thy
               will
               for
               hereafter
               
                 is
                 no
                 will
                 ,
              
               because
               thou
               shalt
               misse
               those
               
                 suppositions
                 that
                 thou
                 willedst
              
               upon
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               
                 Thou
                 supposest
                 thou
                 shalt
                 have
                 fewer
                 temptations
                 hereafter
                 .
              
               O
               when
               these
               troubles
               are
               over
               ,
               and
               these
               temptations
               are
               over
               ,
               I
               will
               ;
               nay
               but
               O
               man
               when
               these
               are
               all
               over
               ,
               
                 new
                 ones
                 will
                 come
                 .
              
               And
               if
               the
               temptations
               for
               the
               present
               be
               a
               hinderance
               ,
               some
               temptation
               or
               other
               as
               bad
               thou
               shalt
               meet
               with
               ,
               that
               shall
               hinder
               thee
               hereafter
               much
               more
               ,
               and
               therefore
               this
               
                 supposition
                 is
                 false
                 .
              
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               thou
               
                 supposest
                 thou
                 shalt
                 be
                 fitter
                 hereafter
              
               ;
               but
               ,
               
                 qui
                 non
                 est
                 hodie
                 cras
                 minius
                 aptus
                 erit
                 .
              
               if
               thou
               beest
               
                 not
                 fit
                 now
                 ,
              
               much
               lesse
               
                 wilt
                 thou
                 be
                 afterwards
              
               ;
               thou
               lt
               be
               
                 unfitter
              
               and
               unfitter
               ;
               like
               meat
               the
               longer
               it
               is
               kept
               ,
               the
               unfitter
               t
               is
               to
               be
               eaten
               ,
               and
               therefore
               this
               supposition
               is
               false
               too
               .
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               thy
               will
               for
               
                 hereafter
                 is
                 no
                 will
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 mockery
                 .
                 Antigonus
                 
                   {non-Roman}
                   {non-Roman}
                   {non-Roman}
                   {non-Roman}
                   {non-Roman}
                
                 ,
                 Antigonus
                 J
                 will
                 give
                 ,
              
               this
               is
               not
               good
               in
               
                 mens
                 Lawes
                 ,
                 much
                 lesse
                 in
                 Gods
                 .
                 Dabo
                 ,
              
               I
               will
               give
               ;
               this
               is
               no
               gift
               ,
               sayes
               the
               Law
               .
               So
               
                 resipiscam
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 repent
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 no
                 repentance
                 ,
              
               sayes
               God
               ;
               thus
               you
               see
               this
               objection
               is
               nothing
               ,
               never
               tell
               me
               of
               thy
               purposes
               ,
               thy
               purposes
               art
               willings
               for
               hereafter
               ,
               and
               they
               are
               no
               
                 wills
                 at
                 all
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               The
               fifth
               Objection
               .
            
             
               
                 Thou
                 endeavourest
                 and
                 labourest
                 to
                 serve
                 God
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 saved
              
            
             
               I
               answer
               thee
               ,
               Alas
               ;
               
               
                 Is
                 this
                 to
                 labour
                 for
                 grace
                 
                 and
                 for
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 when
                 thou
                 labourest
                 so
                 idly
                 ?
              
               as
               God
               sayd
               of
               that
               fasting
               ;
               so
               may
               I
               say
               of
               thy
               labour
               ,
               
                 Is
                 this
                 the
                 fast
                 that
                 J
                 have
                 chosen
                 ?
                 to
                 afflict
                 a
                 mans
                 selfe
                 for
                 a
                 day
                 ?
              
               So
               ,
               is
               this
               the
               labour
               that
               I
               have
               chosen
               ?
               To
               labour
               so
               as
               thou
               labourest
               ?
               but
               I
               need
               not
               to
               insist
               on
               this
               plea
               ,
               thy
               conscience
               is
               able
               to
               answer
               it
               .
               Thou
               labour
               ?
               thy
               conscience
               knowes
               well
               enough
               thou
               art
               lazy
               ,
               thou
               dost
               not
               labour
               for
               holinesse
               ;
               so
               then
               thine
               
                 impenitency
                 is
                 willfull
                 ,
                 and
                 thy
                 damnation
                 willfull
                 and
                 thy
                 ruine
                 wilfull
                 .
              
            
             
               To
               conclude
               then
               ,
               understand
               all
               that
               you
               will
               not
               hear
               and
               obey
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               that
               your
               
                 destruction
                 is
                 from
                 selfe
                 ,
              
               you
               cannot
               cast
               it
               upon
               God
               ;
               he
               offers
               you
               the
               meanes
               to
               escape
               it
               ,
               and
               you
               will
               not
               ,
               
                 Hos.
              
               13.9
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               your
               
                 destruction
                 is
                 most
                 just
                 ,
              
               you
               cannot
               alleadge
               severity
               or
               cruelty
               ;
               no
               ;
               your selves
               are
               the
               cruell
               ones
               .
               You
               judge
               your
               own
               selves
               unto
               Hell
               .
               The
               Lord
               
                 presseth
                 the
                 Gospell
              
               of
               grace
               upon
               you
               ,
               and
               you
               
                 put
                 it
                 off
                 .
              
               Acts
               13.46
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               your
               
                 destruction
                 is
                 inexcusable
                 ,
              
               you
               have
               nothing
               to
               excuse
               you
               ;
               God
               hath
               taken
               way
               all
               clokes
               of
               excuses
               ,
               he
               hath
               offered
               you
               
                 saving
                 knowledge
              
               and
               you
               
                 would
                 not
              
               ;
               a
               
                 Christ
                 and
                 you
                 would
                 not
                 ;
                 good
                 motions
                 ,
              
               counsels
               ,
               threatnings
               ,
               and
               you
               would
               not
               .
               Your
               mouthes
               are
               quite
               stopped
               when
               you
               perish
               ,
               
                 Mat.
              
               22.12
               .
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               your
               
                 destruction
                 is
                 unavoydable
                 ;
              
               if
               you
               would
               have
               relented
               and
               yeilded
               ,
               there
               might
               have
               beene
               hope
               ,
               but
               you
               would
               not
               .
               You
               have
               
                 hardned
                 your
                 necks
                 ,
              
               and
               what
               's
               that
               but
               a
               
                 will
                 not
                 ?
              
               Therefore
               you
               shall
               be
               
                 destroyed
                 without
                 remedy
                 ,
              
               Prov.
               29.1
               .
            
             
             
               Fifthly
               ,
               your
               
                 destruction
                 is
                 pittilesse
              
               ;
               what
               eye
               can
               pitty
               you
               ?
               
                 Will
                 ,
                 will
                 have
                 will
                 ,
                 though
                 Will
                 will
                 have
                 woe
                 ,
              
               as
               we
               say
               ;
               not
               God
               ,
               nor
               Angels
               ,
               nor
               Saints
               ,
               no
               eye
               can
               pity
               you
               .
               If
               the
               theife
               will
               steale
               and
               will
               to
               the
               Gallowse
               ,
               let
               him
               go
               ;
               he
               is
               no
               object
               of
               pity
               ;
               as
               we
               say
               of
               a
               wilfull
               man
               ,
               no
               tale
               can
               tune
               him
               to
               take
               heed
               ,
               so
               no
               meanes
               can
               tune
               you
               to
               take
               heed
               ;
               and
               therefore
               when
               you
               rue
               it
               ,
               you
               
                 cannot
                 be
                 pittied
                 .
              
            
             
               Sixthly
               ,
               your
               
                 destruction
                 is
                 grievous
              
               ;
               of
               all
               plagues
               ,
               none
               will
               fret
               more
               ,
               then
               those
               which
               one
               hath
               wilfully
               puld
               on
               himselfe
               .
               You
               'le
               one
               day
               gnash
               your
               own
               teeth
               ,
               
                 curse
                 your
                 owne
                 wills
                 ,
              
               banne
               your
               own
               hearts
               ;
               woe
               is
               me
               ,
               I
               am
               
                 under
                 the
                 rod
                 ,
              
               and
               my selfe
               gathered
               it
               ;
               
                 in
                 Hell
                 ,
              
               and
               my selfe
               kindled
               it
               .
               I
               might
               have
               
                 prevented
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 J
                 would
                 not
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Now
               followes
               Application
            
             
               Learne
               instruction
               then
               ,
               least
               yee
               perish
               wilfully
               ;
               
               reforme
               as
               much
               as
               you
               may
               ,
               downe
               with
               all
               your
               disorders
               ,
               stumbling
               
                 blockes
                 of
                 iniquities
                 ,
              
               and
               all
               the
               
                 Idols
                 of
                 your
                 hearts
                 ,
              
               and
               cast
               them
               into
               the
               
                 brooke
                 Kidron
                 .
              
               Set
               up
               good
               courses
               as
               much
               as
               you
               may
               ,
               use
               all
               the
               means
               to
               salvation
               as
               humbly
               as
               you
               may
               ;
               let
               not
               any
               family
               be
               without
               the
               due
               worship
               of
               God
               in
               it
               .
               Fathers
               ,
               suffer
               not
               sinne
               on
               your
               children
               ,
               nor
               Masters
               on
               your
               servants
               ;
               lie
               not
               ,
               sweare
               not
               ,
               covet
               not
               ,
               omit
               not
               the
               exercises
               of
               hope
               ,
               least
               yee
               justly
               ,
               inexcusably
               ,
               unavoydably
               ,
               pittilesly
               perish
               ,
               and
               so
               
                 reproach
                 your
                 own
                 wills
                 for
                 ever
                 in
                 Tophet
              
               ;
               as
               
                 David
              
               then
               
               sayd
               unto
               
                 Salomon
                 ,
              
               after
               hee
               had
               set
               him
               businesses
               to
               do
               ,
               
                 arise
                 therefore
                 and
                 be
                 doing
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Lord
                 be
                 with
                 thee
              
               sayes
               he
               ,
               1
               Chron.
               22.16
               .
               So
               I
               may
               say
               to
               you
               ,
               arise
               and
               be
               doing
               ;
               up
               ,
               set
               about
               it
               ,
               use
               no
               excuses
               ,
               humble
               your selves
               before
               God
               ,
               see
               your
               misery
               and
               bewayle
               it
               ,
               and
               the
               Lord
               be
               with
               you
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             BUt
             may
             be
             you
             will
             say
             ,
             this
             Doctrine
             is
             
               Pelagianisme
               ,
            
             or
             
               Arminianisme
               ,
            
             at
             least
             .
             Nay
             then
             ,
             let
             me
             tell
             you
             t
             is
             
               Arminianisme
            
             to
             hold
             the
             contrary
             .
             
               You
               make
               your
               wills
               to
               be
               your
               owne
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               free
               for
               to
               will
               ,
               that
               say
               your
               will
               is
               to
               repent
               ,
               but
               you
               cannot
               .
            
             And
             if
             God
             should
             give
             you
             a
             
               posse
               ,
            
             yee
             professe
             your selves
             to
             be
             of
             the
             
               Pelagian
               heresye
               ,
            
             if
             God
             should
             give
             you
             a
             power
             ,
             you
             would
             adde
             the
             will
             .
             To
             passe
             over
             this
             and
             so
             to
             go
             on
             .
          
           
             
             Except
             the
             beliefe
             of
             this
             truth
             do
             sinke
             into
             thy
             heart
             ,
             thou
             canst
             never
             soundly
             be
             humbled
             ;
             
             if
             thou
             shouldst
             say
             Lord
             I
             would
             faine
             have
             repented
             all
             this
             while
             ,
             but
             I
             could
             not
             ,
             thou
             never
             soundly
             wert
             humbled
             ▪
             
               a
               man
               is
               never
               humbled
               as
               long
               as
               hee
               excuses
               himselfe
            
             ;
             thou
             sayest
             I
             would
             be
             holier
             ,
             I
             would
             pray
             better
             ,
             and
             I
             would
             reform
             more
             ,
             but
             I
             cannot
             ;
             this
             is
             to
             fall
             to
             excuses
             ,
             and
             
               not
               to
               be
               humbled
               ;
            
             For
             ,
          
           
             
             First
             ,
             thou
             excusest
             thy selfe
             
               for
               all
               transgressions
               besides
               originall
               .
            
             A
             man
             must
             be
             humbled
             for
             his
             actuall
             sinnes
             as
             well
             as
             his
             originall
             ,
             and
             count
             himselfe
             inexcusable
             for
             one
             as
             well
             as
             tother
             .
             But
             thou
             pitchest
             all
             thy
             humiliation
             
             upon
             thy
             
               Apostacy
               in
               Adam
               ,
               if
               now
               thou
               pleadest
               a
               cannot
               .
            
             Lord
             ,
             I
             confesse
             I
             was
             conceived
             in
             sinne
             ,
             but
             now
             I
             cannot
             doe
             with
             all
             ;
             I
             cannot
             doe
             otherwise
             though
             I
             would
             never
             so
             faine
             .
             I
             cannot
             but
             drinke
             now
             and
             then
             and
             be
             drunke
             ,
             I
             cannot
             but
             rap
             out
             an
             Oath
             now
             and
             then
             in
             my
             haste
             ,
             &c.
             
             I
             confesse
             I
             brought
             this
             
               cannot
               upon
               mee
               in
               the
               loynes
               of
               Adam
            
             ;
             but
             upon
             the
             supposall
             of
             that
             dost
             thou
             bid
             me
             give
             over
             my
             sinnes
             ?
             
               J
               cannot
               ;
               this
               is
               not
               to
               be
               humbled
               ,
               but
               to
               fall
               to
               excuses
               .
            
             It
             s
             true
             ,
             actuall
             corruption
             which
             naturally
             flowes
             from
             original
             requires
             that
             one
             and
             selfe
             same
             humiliation
             that
             originall
             does
             .
             But
             otherwise
             thou
             must
             be
             humbled
             with
             a
             new
             humiliation
             for
             thine
             actuall
             transgressions
             ,
             or
             else
             thou
             art
             not
             humbled
             but
             pleadst
             excuses
             .
             
               David
               humbles
            
             himselfe
             for
             both
             ,
             with
             one
             humiliation
             for
             the
             one
             ,
             
               Psal.
            
             51.5
             .
             whith
             another
             for
             the
             other
             ,
             
               vers.
            
             3.
             
             But
             as
             long
             as
             thou
             pleadst
             on
             this
             fashion
             ,
             thou
             excusest
             thy selfe
             for
             thy
             actuall
             sinnes
             ,
             and
             never
             art
             humbled
             .
          
           
             Nay
             secondly
             ,
             
             thou
             excusest
             thy selfe
             
               for
               thy
               originall
               sinne
               too
               .
               Lord
               ,
               I
               would
               be
               without
               sinne
               ,
               but
               J
               cannot
               ,
            
             if
             I
             could
             I
             would
             ;
             belike
             then
             if
             it
             had
             beene
             thy
             case
             as
             it
             was
             
               Adams
            
             thou
             wouldst
             not
             have
             eaten
             of
             the
             forbidden
             fruit
             .
             And
             therefore
             it
             was
             his
             fault
             and
             not
             thine
             ,
             thou
             wouldst
             not
             have
             sinned
             if
             thou
             couldst
             have
             otherwise
             chused
             .
             And
             therefore
             thou
             excusest
             thy selfe
             for
             that
             too
             ;
             for
             thou
             sayst
             thou
             wouldst
             not
             have
             sinned
             if
             thou
             hadst
             beene
             as
             hee
             ,
             he
             sinned
             when
             he
             might
             have
             
             otherwise
             chused
             ;
             but
             thou
             wouldst
             not
             have
             done
             so
             .
             Thus
             thou
             excusest
             thy selfe
             for
             thine
             originall
             sinne
             too
             ;
             
               And
               therefore
               thou
               canst
               not
               be
               humbled
               as
               long
               as
               thou
               pleadst
               thus
            
             ;
             the
             truth
             is
             thou
             didst
             willingly
             sinne
             as
             well
             as
             
               Adam●
            
             God
             
               made
               man
               upright
               ,
               but
               they
               have
               sought
               out
               many
               inventions
               .
            
             Eccl.
             7.29
             .
             hee
             speaketh
             of
             
               Adams
            
             being
             upight
             ;
             God
             made
             
               Adam
            
             upright
             ;
             hee
             does
             not
             say
             but
             
               man
               hath
            
             found
             out
             many
             inventions
             ,
             
             as
             though
             it
             were
             his
             fault
             alone
             that
             was
             
               created
            
             upright
             .
             No
             ,
             God
             made
             man
             upright
             
               but
               they
               ,
            
             marke
             ,
             hee
             casts
             the
             blame
             upon
             every
             man
             as
             well
             as
             
               Adam
               .
            
             But
             they
             have
             sought
             out
             many
             inventions
             .
             Thus
             we
             must
             be
             humbled
             for
             our
             originall
             corruption
             ;
             but
             thou
             canst
             not
             be
             humbled
             as
             long
             as
             thou
             pleadst
             on
             this
             manner
             ;
             no
             thou
             excusest
             thy selfe
             ,
             and
             therefore
             thou
             wert
             never
             yet
             humbled
             .
          
           
             
             Nay
             thirdly
             ,
             thou
             excusest
             thy selfe
             for
             every
             sinne
             ,
             
               thou
               makest
               all
               thy
               sinnes
               to
               be
               nothing
               but
               infirmi●es
               ,
            
             as
             though
             
               Pauls
            
             case
             were
             thine
             ;
             
               the
               good
               which
               J
               would
               do
               ,
               that
               do
               J
               not
               ,
               and
               the
               evill
               which
               J
               would
               not
               do
               ,
               that
               do
               I.
            
             I
             would
             be
             godlier
             then
             I
             am
             ,
             but
             I
             cannot
             ;
             and
             therefore
             thou
             makest
             all
             thy
             sinnes
             to
             be
             infirmities
             .
             
             What
             is
             a
             sinne
             of
             infirmity
             
               but
               a
               sinne
               the
               will
               protesteth
               against
               ?
            
             thou
             sayest
             that
             thy
             will
             protesteth
             against
             every
             of
             thy
             sinnes
             ,
             thou
             wouldst
             leave
             them
             ,
             but
             thou
             canst
             not
             .
             See
             then
             how
             far
             thou
             art
             from
             sound
             humiliation
             ;
             thy
             presumptuous
             sinnes
             are
             all
             nothing
             with
             thee
             ,
             thy
             stubbornesse
             nothing
             ,
             and
             thy
             wilfulnesse
             nothing
             ,
             
             no
             all
             thy
             sinnes
             are
             infirmities
             .
             Nay
             thou
             makest
             thy
             sinnes
             to
             be
             purely
             and
             only
             infirmities
             ,
             
               invincible
               infirmities
            
             ;
             invincible
             infirmities
             are
             the
             most
             excusable
             of
             all
             .
             Now
             when
             thou
             sayest
             thou
             stickest
             at
             a
             
               Cannot
               ,
            
             thou
             makest
             thy
             sinnes
             not
             onely
             infirmities
             ,
             but
             also
             invincible
             infirmities
             ;
             such
             as
             thou
             canst
             not
             possibly
             avoide
             ,
             thou
             wouldst
             faine
             avoide
             them
             but
             thou
             canst
             not
             ;
             and
             therefore
             if
             thou
             goest
             this
             way
             to
             work
             thou
             canst
             never
             be
             humbled
             .
          
           
             Nay
             fourthly
             ,
             
             
               Thou
               commendest
               thy selfe
               more
               then
               God
            
             ;
             nay
             if
             ever
             God
             should
             inable
             thee
             and
             give
             thee
             power
             to
             be
             a
             new
             creature
             ,
             thou
             makest
             thy selfe
             more
             beholding
             to
             thy selfe
             then
             to
             God
             .
             The
             will
             is
             more
             then
             the
             power
             ;
             the
             will
             to
             believe
             and
             repent
             and
             convert
             ,
             is
             more
             then
             the
             power
             ;
             
               Actus
               secundus
               est
               nobilior
               actu
               primo
               .
               To
               be
               able
               to
               believe
               and
               to
               bee
               able
               to
               repent
               and
               become
               a
               new
               Creature
               ,
               these
               are
               but
               first
               acts
               .
            
             If
             God
             would
             helpe
             thee
             to
             these
             ,
             thou
             sayst
             thou
             wouldst
             adde
             tother
             .
             Thou
             wouldst
             believe
             and
             thou
             wouldst
             convert
             ,
             and
             thou
             wouldst
             be
             a
             new
             creature
             ;
             if
             God
             would
             give
             thee
             the
             power
             ,
             thou
             wouldst
             adde
             the
             act
             .
             And
             therefore
             thou
             commendest
             thy selfe
             more
             then
             God
             ;
             
               for
               in
               morall
               powers
               which
               have
               a
               further
               reference
               unto
               act
               ,
               the
               act
               is
               more
               noble
               then
               the
               power
               .
            
             The
             truth
             is
             ,
             the
             will
             is
             better
             then
             the
             power
             of
             doing
             ;
             and
             both
             is
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             Apostle
             does
             shew
             it
             .
             Its
             Gods
             that
             worketh
             in
             you
             ,
             speaking
             of
             the
             Saints
             ;
             
               Its
               God
               that
               worketh
               in
               you
               both
               the
               will
               and
               the
               
               deed
               ,
            
             Phil.
             1.13
             .
             marke
             ,
             the
             will
             and
             the
             deed
             .
             First
             the
             will
             and
             then
             power
             to
             bring
             it
             into
             deed
             ;
             the
             will
             is
             the
             primary
             blessing
             of
             God
             .
             And
             this
             is
             the
             reason
             
               why
               a
               child
               of
               Gods
               estate
               is
               now
               better
               under
               Christ
               ,
               then
               it
               was
               before
               in
               innocency
               ,
            
             
             
               for
               then
               hee
               had
               onely
               power
               if
               hee
               would
               ;
               and
               now
               both
               the
               will
               and
               the
               deede
               .
            
             I
             say
             this
             is
             the
             truth
             ,
             the
             will
             is
             more
             then
             the
             power
             ;
             and
             therefore
             thou
             wert
             never
             humbled
             in
             thy
             life
             ,
             that
             pleadst
             ,
             O
             I
             would
             if
             I
             could
             ▪
             
               thou
               makest
               thy selfe
               more
               beholding
               to
               self
               then
               to
               God
               ,
            
             if
             God
             should
             ever
             convert
             thee
             ;
             and
             therefore
             thou
             art
             not
             yet
             capable
             of
             conversion
             ;
             why
             ?
             thou
             art
             not
             yet
             humbled
             ,
             but
             standst
             at
             proud
             termes
             with
             the
             Lord
             .
          
           
             
             Nay
             fifthly
             ,
             
               thou
               canst
               not
               so
               much
               as
               pray
               to
               God
               for
               a
               will
               ,
               thou
               art
               so
               proud
               ,
               that
               thou
               art
               conceited
               thou
               hast
               that
               already
               .
            
             I
             have
             as
             good
             a
             will
             to
             be
             good
             as
             any body
             else
             ,
             but
             I
             cannot
             possibly
             do
             as
             I
             would
             ;
             So
             that
             
               all
               thy
               prayers
               to
               God
               are
               a
               mockery
               .
            
             
             The
             godly
             humble
             soule
             prayes
             as
             the
             ancient
             Church
             used
             to
             pray
             ;
             
               Lord
               give
               mee
               a
               will
               to
               bee
               good
               which
               my
               will
               is
               set
               against
               .
            
             But
             thou
             canst
             not
             pray
             so
             ,
             thou
             art
             a
             richer
             begger
             then
             so
             ;
             for
             thou
             had
             a
             good
             will
             already
             thou
             thinkest
             .
             A
             man
             cannot
             pray
             for
             a
             thing
             the
             lack
             wherof
             hee
             is
             not
             sensible
             thereof
             ;
             
               if
               any
               man
               lack
               wisedome
               ,
               let
               him
               aske
               it
               of
               God
               ,
               James
            
             1.5
             .
             Hee
             cannot
             pray
             for
             a
             thing
             if
             hee
             do
             not
             thinke
             that
             hee
             lacks
             it
             ;
             Nor
             thou
             for
             a
             will
             ,
             for
             thou
             dost
             not
             thinke
             that
             thou
             lackst
             it
             .
             Nay
             if
             God
             should
             convert
             thee
             thou
             canst
             not
             give
             him
             thanks
             for
             converting
             thee
             ;
             for
             
             thy
             will
             needed
             none
             ;
             may
             be
             thou
             wilt
             pray
             for
             
               possibilities
            
             till
             thou
             hast
             them
             ,
             and
             give
             him
             thanks
             for
             
               possibilities
            
             when
             thou
             hast
             them
             ,
             but
             thou
             canst
             not
             pray
             for
             
               a
               will
               ,
               for
               thou
               thinkest
               thou
               hast
               it
               ;
               nor
               give
               him
               thankes
               for
               thy
               will
               ,
               for
               that
               is
               thine
               owne
               .
            
             So
             that
             thou
             art
             
               Devilishly
               proud
            
             ;
             never
             humbled
             since
             thou
             wert
             borne
             .
             Nay
             thou
             art
             so
             proud
             that
             all
             thy
             Prayers
             are
             but
             mockeries
             ,
             and
             thy
             giving
             of
             thankes
             is
             a
             mockery
             .
             
               How
               canst
               thou
               look
               that
               God
               should
               convert
               thee
               ,
               when
               as
               thy
               proud
               heart
               tells
               God
               before
               hand
               ,
               thou
               wouldst
               not
               thanke
               him
               if
               hee
               should
               .
            
          
           
             Nay
             sixthly
             ,
             
             
               thou
               castest
               all
               the
               blame
               upon
               God
            
             ;
             for
             it
             s
             even
             just
             as
             if
             thou
             shouldst
             say
             ,
             I
             cannot
             helpe
             it
             if
             God
             be
             not
             pleased
             to
             inable
             mee
             ,
             how
             can
             I
             helpe
             it
             ?
             my
             will
             is
             as
             good
             as
             anothers
             ,
             such
             and
             such
             are
             so
             forward
             and
             so
             Heavenly
             ,
             God
             gives
             them
             the
             power
             ;
             but
             my
             will
             God
             knowes
             is
             as
             good
             as
             theirs
             ,
             I
             would
             faine
             do
             as
             well
             as
             the
             best
             ,
             
             bus
             I
             Cannot
             ;
             O
             if
             God
             would
             inable
             mee
             ,
             I
             would
             .
             O
             beloved
             take
             deede
             of
             these
             conceits
             ,
             
               for
               yee
               cast
               all
               the
               blame
               upon
               God
            
             ;
             whereas
             
               the
               blame
               is
               in
               your selves
               ,
               yee
               would
               not
               be
               inabled
               .
            
             I
             say
             yee
             cast
             all
             the
             blame
             upon
             God
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             because
             
               yee
               cast
               the
               blame
               upon
               nature
               ,
            
             
             
               it
               s
               my
               nature
               ,
            
             and
             I
             cannot
             ;
             I
             would
             ,
             but
             it
             s
             my
             nature
             and
             I
             cannot
             .
             Thou
             layest
             the
             blame
             upon
             thy
             nature
             ,
             and
             therefore
             thou
             castest
             the
             blame
             upon
             
               God
               for
               not
               helping
               thee
               to
               a
               better
               nature
               ;
               it
               is
               God
               that
               justly
               determines
               mens
               natures
               .
            
             Ones
             nature
             is
             more
             cholerick
             ,
             
             anothers
             more
             fearfull
             ,
             anothers
             more
             lazy
             ,
             anothers
             more
             lustfull
             .
             Dost
             thou
             lay
             the
             blame
             upon
             nature
             ,
             my
             nature
             is
             more
             subject
             to
             choler
             ,
             and
             wrath
             ?
             Alas
             ,
             thou
             layest
             blame
             upon
             God
             .
             For
             it
             s
             hee
             that
             disposeth
             of
             mens
             natures
             ;
             and
             therefore
             ,
             thou
             takest
             part
             with
             those
             wretches
             that
             said
             ,
             
               why
               hast
               thou
               made
               mee
               thus
               ?
            
             Rom.
             9.20
             .
             thou
             layest
             the
             blame
             upon
             God
             ,
             I
             would
             not
             do
             thus
             ,
             but
             onely
             t
             is
             my
             nature
             ,
             and
             I
             cannot
             helpe
             it
             .
             No
             .
             And
             wilt
             thou
             lay
             the
             blame
             upon
             God
             ?
             No
             ▪
             no
             ;
             this
             is
             thy
             nature
             and
             thou
             art
             contented
             with
             this
             nature
             .
          
           
             
             Secondly
             ,
             
               Thou
               dost
               cast
               the
               blame
               upon
               temptations
               ,
            
             it
             is
             my
             hard
             hap
             to
             fall
             upon
             temptations
             .
             I
             was
             tempted
             or
             I
             would
             not
             have
             done
             it
             ;
             this
             is
             to
             cast
             the
             blame
             upon
             God
             too
             ,
             
               for
               it
               is
               his
               providence
               to
               order
               temptations
               .
            
             Such
             and
             such
             temptations
             for
             one
             man
             ,
             such
             and
             such
             for
             another
             ,
             such
             now
             and
             such
             then
             .
             It
             s
             the
             providence
             of
             God
             that
             disposeth
             which
             and
             which
             temptations
             every
             man
             shall
             have
             .
             One
             shall
             have
             temptations
             to
             Pride
             ,
             another
             temptations
             to
             Wrath
             ,
             another
             to
             Revenge
             ,
             another
             to
             Coveteousnesse
             .
             It
             s
             true
             ;
             
               God
               tempteth
               no
               man
               ,
               but
               hee
               orders
               the
               temptations
               of
               men
               .
               Let
               no
               man
               say
               hee
               is
               tempted
               of
               God
               ,
               
               for
               God
               tempteth
               no
               man
               .
            
             No
             ,
             every
             man
             is
             tempted
             to
             sinne
             by
             his
             owne
             lusts
             .
             Thus
             thou
             wouldst
             say
             if
             thou
             wert
             humbled
             ;
             but
             thou
             layest
             the
             blame
             upon
             God
             ;
             it
             was
             long
             of
             temptations
             that
             I
             did
             it
             .
             This
             is
             as
             if
             thou
             shouldst
             say
             't
             was
             long
             of
             God
             ,
             
             that
             I
             did
             it
             ,
             because
             't
             was
             
               Gods
               providence
               that
               suffered
               these
               temptations
               to
               bee
               layd
               for
               thee
               .
            
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             because
             thou
             
               layest
               the
               blame
               upon
               the
               times
               ,
               the
               times
               are
               very
               bad
               .
            
             
             I
             would
             not
             goe
             in
             this
             fashion
             ,
             but
             onely
             that
             the
             times
             require
             it
             .
             I
             would
             be
             more
             given
             to
             fasting
             and
             repeating
             the
             Word
             ,
             &c.
             
             I
             would
             willingly
             be
             more
             forward
             then
             I
             am
             but
             the
             times
             are
             very
             bad
             ;
             
               This
               is
               to
               lay
               the
               blame
               upon
               God
               too
               ,
               for
               God
               setteth
               every
               mans
               time
               .
            
             If
             I
             had
             beene
             in
             
               Christs
               time
               ,
            
             or
             
               Pauls
               time
               ,
            
             or
             Queene
             
               Elizabeths
            
             time
             ,
             I
             would
             have
             done
             thus
             and
             thus
             .
             Thou
             layest
             the
             blame
             upon
             God
             ,
             for
             God
             setteth
             every
             mans
             time
             ;
             When
             God
             from
             
               eternity
               made
               his
               common
               place-Booke
               of
               all
               the
               whole
               World
               ,
            
             hee
             appointed
             such
             and
             such
             to
             live
             first
             ,
             such
             next
             ▪
             and
             such
             last
             ;
             Such
             and
             such
             to
             live
             here
             ,
             and
             such
             there
             ;
             Such
             at
             
               Rochford
               ,
            
             and
             such
             at
             
               London
            
             ;
             so
             sayes
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             
               hee
               hath
               made
               of
               one
               bloud
               all
               Nations
               of
               men
               ,
               to
               dwell
               on
               all
               the
               face
               of
               the
               Earth
               ;
               and
               hath
               determined
               the
               times
               before
               appointed
               ,
               and
               the
               bounds
               of
               their
               habitations
               ,
            
             Acts
             17.26
             .
             marke
             ,
             hee
             hath
             appointed
             the
             times
             ▪
             and
             the
             places
             .
             The
             
               times
            
             when
             they
             shall
             live
             ,
             and
             the
             
               places
            
             where
             .
             God
             setteth
             mens
             times
             ;
             and
             therefore
             thou
             which
             layest
             the
             blame
             upon
             the
             times
             ,
             layest
             the
             blame
             upon
             God
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             
             because
             thou
             layest
             the
             
               blame
               upon
               this
               Commandement
               ,
               if
               it
               were
               any
               Commandement
               but
               this
               ,
               J
               would
               do
               it
            
             ;
             But
             this
             I
             cannot
             do
             ;
             if
             it
             were
             any
             other
             injury
             but
             
             this
             ,
             any
             disgrace
             but
             this
             ,
             I
             could
             willingly
             put
             it
             up
             ,
             but
             I
             cannot
             put
             up
             this
             ;
             if
             it
             were
             any
             duty
             but
             this
             ;
             I
             would
             doe
             any
             thing
             but
             this
             ,
             but
             to
             roote
             out
             all
             disorders
             out
             of
             my
             house
             alas
             I
             cannot
             doe
             this
             ,
             I
             cannot
             live
             ,
             as
             good
             keepe
             no
             Inne
             at
             all
             ,
             as
             not
             suffer
             men
             to
             call
             for
             what
             they
             would
             ,
             I
             cannot
             doe
             this
             ;
             
               this
               is
               to
               cast
               the
               blame
               upon
               God
               too
               ,
            
             that
             he
             should
             make
             such
             a
             Commandment
             as
             this
             ,
             he
             should
             have
             done
             well
             to
             have
             made
             
               another
               Law
               ,
            
             and
             penned
             
               another
               Gospel
               ,
            
             and
             then
             I
             would
             have
             kept
             it
             :
             thou
             layest
             the
             blame
             upon
             God
             for
             it
             is
             God
             that
             made
             all
             these
             commandments
             ,
             these
             are
             the
             commandments
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             
               Deut.
            
             6.1
             .
             
               The
               Lord
               made
               all
               the
               commandments
               ,
            
             and
             this
             too
             ,
             and
             therefore
             if
             thou
             layest
             the
             blame
             upon
             this
             ,
             thou
             layest
             the
             blame
             upon
             God
             .
          
           
             
             Fiftly
             ,
             because
             thou
             layest
             the
             
               blame
               upon
               ill
               fortune
               and
               bad
               lucke
               ,
            
             it
             was
             my
             ill
             fortune
             to
             marry
             a
             shrew
             ,
             and
             I
             cannot
             but
             fret
             and
             lie
             out
             of
             doores
             .
             Alas
             ,
             marriages
             are
             made
             in
             heaven
             ,
             and
             God
             had
             decreed
             them
             ;
             thus
             thou
             layest
             the
             blame
             upon
             God
             ,
             t
             was
             my
             ill
             fortune
             to
             miscarry
             ,
             to
             light
             upon
             such
             a
             companion
             ,
             to
             be
             so
             overtaken
             as
             I
             was
             ,
             I
             would
             willingly
             have
             had
             it
             to
             have
             been
             otherwise
             ,
             but
             I
             had
             not
             the
             lucke
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             it
             fell
             out
             very
             unluckily
             ;
             thus
             thou
             committest
             two
             evils
             ,
             
             
               thou
               playest
               the
               Atheist
               in
               speaking
               of
               fortune
               ,
            
             like
             them
             in
             the
             Prophet
             that
             prepared
             a
             
               table
               for
               fortune
            
             as
             the
             word
             signifies
             ,
             
               Esay
               .
            
             65.11
             .
             I
             say
             thou
             committest
             two
             evils
             ,
             one
             in
             calling
             it
             fortune
             ,
             the
             other
             ,
             thou
             layest
             the
             blame
             upon
             
             God
             ,
             for
             that
             which
             thou
             profoundly
             callest
             fortune
             and
             lucke
             ,
             
             it's
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             sayes
             Aristotle
             ,
             
               the
               very
               Heathen
               is
               able
               to
               tell
               it
               is
               God
               ,
            
             and
             the
             Scripture
             puts
             it
             for
             
               Gods
               providence
            
             ;
             and
             therefore
             when
             thou
             layest
             the
             blame
             upon
             ill
             fortune
             ,
             thou
             layest
             the
             blame
             upon
             God
             ,
             so
             that
             hence
             yee
             may
             see
             ,
             that
             thou
             canst
             never
             be
             humbled
             as
             long
             as
             thou
             pleadest
             on
             this
             wise
             before
             God
             .
             I
             would
             very
             willingly
             ,
             but
             I
             cannot
             :
             I
             say
             thou
             canst
             never
             be
             humbled
             ,
             because
             this
             is
             to
             lay
             the
             blame
             upon
             God
             .
             
               Indeed
               a
               child
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               of
               unwilling
               is
               made
               willing
               ,
               he
               may
               plead
               a
               cannot
               before
               Christ
               without
               laying
               the
               blame
               upon
               God
               .
            
             Lord
             ,
             I
             can't
             humble
             my
             proud
             heart
             ,
             nor
             crucifie
             this
             bewitching
             lust
             of
             mine
             ,
             Lord
             I
             am
             not
             able
             to
             do
             it
             ,
             I
             beseech
             thee
             to
             helpe
             me
             .
             I
             say
             a
             child
             of
             God
             that
             is
             sincerely
             willing
             to
             do
             it
             ,
             may
             plead
             a
             cannot
             before
             Christ
             ;
             nay
             Christ
             his
             promise
             can
             nowhere
             be
             applied
             ,
             but
             where
             the
             soule
             can
             truly
             plead
             a
             cannot
             .
             He
             giveth
             power
             to
             the
             faint
             ,
             to
             him
             that
             hath
             no
             might
             I
             will
             increase
             strength
             ,
             
               Isay
               .
            
             40.29
             .
             when
             the
             soule
             lies
             tugging
             and
             pulling
             at
             his
             heart
             and
             cannot
             pull
             it
             up
             ,
             striving
             and
             endeavouring
             and
             using
             all
             holy
             meanes
             and
             cannot
             ,
             it
             s
             even
             faint
             with
             pulling
             and
             tugging
             at
             that
             which
             it
             cannot
             .
             As
             ye
             know
             t
             wil
             make
             any
             man
             faint
             to
             be
             tugging
             at
             a
             milstone
             ,
             which
             he
             cannot
             pull
             up
             .
             When
             the
             soul
             lies
             thus
             at
             a
             cannot
             ,
             I
             will
             give
             power
             saies
             Christ
             ,
             though
             it
             have
             no
             strength
             ,
             I
             will
             inable
             it
             :
             
               a
               child
               of
               God
               that
               is
               willing
               may
               pleade
               a
               cannot
               ,
               without
               laying
               the
               blame
               upon
               God
               ,
            
             but
             
             then
             he
             
               humbles
            
             his
             soule
             for
             all
             his
             
               former
               will
               nots
               ,
            
             nay
             for
             his
             too
             too
             
               many
               will
               nots
               for
               the
               present
               .
            
             But
             thou
             canst
             never
             be
             humbled
             while
             thou
             livest
             ,
             if
             thou
             pleadst
             thus
             a
             cannot
             ,
             because
             thou
             layest
             the
             blame
             upon
             God
             .
          
           
             
             Nay
             sixthly
             ,
             thou
             canst
             not
             be
             humbled
             because
             thou
             dost
             not
             onely
             lay
             the
             blame
             upon
             God
             for
             thy
             sinnes
             ,
             
               but
               thou
               findest
               fault
               with
               all
               gods
               proceedings
            
             ;
             it
             is
             as
             if
             thou
             shouldest
             say
             ,
             
               why
               does
               he
               bid
               me
               repent
               ,
               when
               he
               knowes
               I
               cannot
               ?
            
             why
             does
             he
             yet
             complaine
             ?
             
               Rom.
            
             9.19
             .
             he
             knowes
             that
             I
             cannot
             ,
             why
             does
             he
             wooe
             me
             to
             do
             that
             which
             I
             cannot
             ?
             or
             promise
             me
             blessings
             if
             I
             doe
             ,
             when
             he
             knowes
             that
             I
             cannot
             ?
             why
             does
             he
             helpe
             me
             to
             more
             and
             more
             knowledge
             ?
             he
             does
             but
             hurt
             me
             with
             knowledge
             ,
             and
             make
             my
             sinnes
             to
             be
             worse
             ,
             which
             I
             cannot
             forsake
             .
             My
             sinnes
             are
             now
             against
             knowledge
             ,
             and
             Ministers
             tell
             me
             that
             is
             worse
             ;
             this
             is
             all
             that
             I
             get
             by
             your
             preaching
             ;
             nay
             thou
             findest
             fault
             with
             all
             Gods
             corrections
             :
             why
             does
             he
             punish
             me
             for
             not
             doing
             of
             that
             which
             I
             cannot
             ?
             thus
             thou
             art
             far
             from
             being
             humbled
             ;
             the
             truth
             is
             ,
             thou
             mightest
             get
             a
             great
             deale
             by
             knowledge
             ,
             by
             exhortations
             ,
             and
             reproofes
             and
             corrections
             ,
             but
             thou
             wilt
             not
             :
             is
             it
             not
             easier
             to
             leave
             a
             sinne
             when
             thou
             knowest
             it
             ,
             then
             when
             thou
             art
             ignorant
             of
             it
             ?
             to
             be
             moved
             when
             thou
             art
             exhorted
             ,
             then
             when
             thou
             art
             not
             admonished
             at
             all
             ?
             to
             forsake
             a
             sinfull
             course
             when
             once
             God
             hath
             imbittered
             it
             to
             thy
             flesh
             by
             corrections
             ,
             then
             when
             it
             was
             sweet
             ?
             is
             it
             not
             easier
             to
             give
             over
             drunkennesse
             ,
             when
             thy
             excesse
             
             is
             bitter
             to
             thy
             stomacke
             ,
             then
             when
             it
             it
             was
             pleasant
             ?
             so
             it
             is
             with
             every
             other
             sin
             ,
             thou
             mighst
             get
             a
             great
             deale
             of
             God
             by
             every
             one
             of
             Gods
             dealings
             ,
             but
             thou
             wilt
             not
             .
             
               Why
               should
               you
               be
               stricken
               any
               more
               ?
               yee
               will
               revolt
               more
               and
               more
               ,
               Esay
               .
            
             1.5
             .
             Ye
             will
             saies
             God
             ,
             this
             is
             Gods
             language
             he
             finds
             fault
             with
             thy
             
               will
               ,
               but
               thou
               findst
               fault
               with
               his
               will
            
             ;
             why
             does
             he
             smite
             me
             more
             and
             more
             ,
             I
             cannot
             but
             revolt
             ?
             I
             cannot
             doe
             as
             he
             would
             have
             mee
             ;
             may
             be
             thy
             lusts
             are
             more
             mannerly
             then
             to
             say
             thus
             ;
             but
             this
             secret
             grumbling
             is
             in
             thee
             ,
             if
             thou
             sayest
             that
             thou
             stickest
             at
             a
             cannot
             ,
             and
             therefore
             thou
             canst
             not
             be
             humbled
             .
             
          
           
             In
             the
             second
             place
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             thus
             ,
             the
             reason
             why
             thou
             dost
             not
             amend
             ,
             is
             not
             because
             thou
             canst
             not
             ,
             but
             because
             thou
             wilt
             not
             .
          
           
             
               See
               here
               then
               the
               deceit
               of
               thy
               heart
               .
            
             
               If
               God
               would
               give
               me
               grace
               ,
               I
               would
               willingly
               doe
               any
               thing
               ;
               this
               is
               nothing
               but
               the
               deceitfulnesse
               
                 of
                 thy
                 heart
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 deceitfull
                 above
                 all
                 things
                 .
              
               
               For
               thy
               
                 heart
              
               does
               but
               here
               
                 lye
                 unto
                 God
              
               ;
               I
               would
               very
               faine
               ,
               if
               God
               would
               inable
               me
               ;
               thou
               lyest
               ;
               God
               knowes
               it
               is
               not
               so
               :
               like
               the
               
                 willfull
                 Jewes
                 ,
              
               they
               would
               be
               Gods
               people
               ,
               they
               would
               stay
               themselves
               upon
               God
               ;
               God
               tels
               them
               in
               effect
               they
               lyed
               ,
               
                 I
                 knew
                 thou
                 wert
                 obstinate
                 ,
                 and
                 thy
                 neck
                 is
                 an
                 iron
                 sinew
                 ,
                 and
                 thy
                 brow
                 brasse
                 ,
                 Isay
                 .
              
               48.4
               .
               wouldst
               thou
               beleive
               in
               me
               ?
               no
               ,
               no
               ,
               I
               know
               thou
               art
               
                 obstinate
              
               and
               
                 wilt
                 not
              
               ;
               so
               God
               knowes
               thou
               art
               obstinate
               .
               I
               cannot
               see
               this
               is
               a
               sinne
               to
               say
               faith
               
               and
               troth
               ,
               I
               cannot
               see
               t
               is
               a
               sinne
               not
               to
               pray
               daily
               in
               my
               family
               ,
               not
               to
               repeate
               the
               sermon
               every
               Sabboth
               :
               If
               I
               could
               see
               it
               were
               a
               sinne
               I
               would
               mend
               it
               ;
               no
               ,
               no
               ,
               thou
               lyest
               to
               God
               ,
               thou
               art
               obstinate
               and
               
                 thou
                 wouldest
                 not
                 have
                 it
                 a
                 sinne
                 ,
              
               and
               thou
               wilt
               not
               beleive
               it
               ,
               and
               if
               thou
               didst
               know
               it
               to
               be
               one
               ,
               thou
               wouldest
               not
               
                 reforme
              
               it
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               hereby
               thou
               
                 dodgest
                 with
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 thou
                 temptest
                 the
                 Lord
                 .
              
               If
               God
               would
               give
               me
               grace
               I
               would
               doe
               it
               ;
               this
               is
               nothing
               but
               dallying
               and
               trifling
               with
               the
               Lord
               ;
               for
               why
               dost
               thou
               not
               set
               about
               it
               and
               
                 try
                 every
                 day
                 what
                 thou
                 canst
                 doe
                 ?
              
               If
               God
               would
               but
               quicken
               me
               and
               perswade
               me
               ,
               and
               compell
               me
               ,
               and
               inable
               me
               ,
               I
               would
               doe
               it
               .
               Alas
               thou
               dodgest
               with
               God
               as
               the
               people
               in
               the
               
                 Gospel
                 ,
              
               if
               he
               will
               
                 come
                 downe
                 from
                 the
                 crosse
                 we
                 will
                 beleive
              
               in
               him
               ,
               
                 Mat.
              
               27.42
               .
               they
               had
               no
               will
               to
               beleive
               in
               him
               ,
               this
               was
               nothing
               but
               dodging
               :
               
                 Christ
                 had
                 done
                 enough
              
               for
               them
               to
               make
               them
               believe
               ,
               if
               they
               had
               any
               such
               will
               ,
               and
               this
               was
               nothing
               but
               a
               pretence
               of
               their
               deceitfull
               heart
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               hereby
               thou
               
                 shufflest
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 ,
                 when
                 thou
                 hast
                 heard
                 it
                 ,
              
               God
               give
               me
               grace
               to
               do
               so
               as
               he
               hath
               taught
               me
               this
               day
               ,
               alas
               I
               cannot
               my selfe
               ,
               God
               give
               me
               grace
               ,
               and
               so
               shufflest
               it
               off
               ,
               and
               think'st
               no
               more
               of
               it
               :
               like
               (
               those
               you
               call
               )
               
                 godfathers
              
               in
               some
               places
               ,
               as
               soon
               as
               ever
               they
               are
               charged
               at
               the
               Font
               to
               looke
               to
               the
               child
               ,
               and
               see
               him
               brought
               up
               in
               religion
               ,
               they
               presently
               goe
               and
               put
               off
               the
               
                 charge
                 on
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
              
               I
               pray
               you
               take
               the
               charge
               upon
               you
               :
               so
               thou
               
                 layest
                 the
                 charge
              
               at
               
                 Gods
                 
                 doore
                 ,
              
               when
               God
               gives
               thee
               any
               duty
               in
               charge
               ,
               thou
               layest
               it
               at
               his
               doore
               ,
               as
               though
               it
               stucke
               there
               ,
               and
               there
               thou
               lettest
               it
               lie
               ,
               not
               s●●ing
               about
               it
               to
               doe
               it
               ;
               God
               give
               me
               grace
               ,
               
                 repentance
                 is
                 his
                 gift
                 ,
              
               and
               if
               he
               doe
               not
               give
               it
               ,
               I
               cannot
               repent
               ,
               I
               would
               but
               I
               cannot
               ,
               if
               he
               do
               not
               give
               it
               :
               the
               speech
               is
               very
               good
               and
               becomes
               a
               godly
               soule
               that
               makes
               conscience
               of
               the
               meanes
               to
               say
               it
               ,
               but
               this
               is
               thy
               shuffling
               to
               lay
               it
               at
               Gods
               doore
               ,
               as
               though
               it
               stuck
               there
               ;
               God
               tels
               thee
               plainly
               it
               does
               not
               sticke
               at
               him
               ,
               he
               would
               
                 have
                 all
                 to
                 come
                 unto
                 repentance
                 ,
              
               2.
               
                 Pet.
              
               3.9
               .
               but
               thou
               wilt
               not
               come
               ,
               and
               this
               is
               the
               deceit
               of
               thy
               heart
               to
               shuffle
               it
               from
               thee
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               third
               place
               ,
               is
               it
               so
               ,
               
               that
               the
               reason
               why
               thou
               dost
               not
               amend
               ,
               is
               not
               because
               thou
               canst
               not
               ,
               but
               onely
               because
               thou
               wilt
               not
               ?
            
          
           
             
               Oh
               then
               my
               Brethren
               learn
               to
               be
               humbled
               .
            
             
               This
               point
               calls
               for
               
                 great
                 humiliation
                 .
              
            
             
               First
               ,
               
               here
               lies
               especially
               the
               
                 pride
                 of
                 the
                 heart
                 ,
              
               not
               in
               
                 mens
                 cannots
                 ,
              
               but
               their
               
                 will
                 nots
              
               ;
               when
               a
               soule
               does
               whatsoever
               it
               can
               ,
               reformes
               as
               much
               as
               it
               can
               ,
               uses
               as
               many
               meanes
               as
               it
               can
               ,
               and
               as
               often
               as
               it
               can
               ,
               this
               is
               not
               a
               
                 proud
                 heart
              
               :
               but
               a
               
                 proud
              
               heart
               is
               that
               especially
               which
               stickest
               at
               ●●will
               
                 not
                 .
              
               If
               ye
               will
               not
               heare
               ,
               
                 my
                 soule
                 shall
                 weepe
                 in
                 secret
                 places
                 for
                 your
                 pride
                 ,
                 Jer.
              
               13.17
               .
               marke
               ,
               for
               your
               
                 pride
                 ,
              
               if
               you
               
                 will
                 not
                 ,
              
               he
               does
               not
               say
               if
               you
               cannot
               ,
               my
               soule
               shall
               weepe
               for
               your
               pride
               ,
               if
               ye
               stick
               at
               a
               cannot
               ,
               
               but
               if
               yee
               stick
               at
               a
               will
               not
               ;
               
                 do
                 not
                 thinke
                 this
                 point
                 does
                 lift
                 up
                 mens
                 wills
                 ,
              
               no
               ,
               this
               point
               does
               as
               much
               beat
               at
               the
               humbling
               of
               the
               will
               ,
               as
               any
               point
               under
               heaven
               ;
               for
               here
               lies
               all
               the
               
                 pride
                 of
                 the
                 will
                 ,
              
               and
               therefore
               here
               yee
               must
               be
               humbled
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               here
               lies
               especially
               the
               
                 hardning
                 of
                 the
                 heart
              
               :
               when
               a
               man
               stickes
               at
               a
               cannot
               ,
               he
               does
               not
               more
               and
               more
               harden
               his
               heart
               ,
               but
               onely
               stickes
               at
               the
               same
               hardnesse
               he
               had
               .
               Beloved
               ,
               
                 thou
                 dost
                 then
                 harden
                 thy
                 heart
                 when
                 thou
                 wilt
                 not
                 obey
                 ,
              
               and
               therefore
               here
               's
               most
               need
               of
               thy
               humbling
               ,
               to
               be
               
                 humbled
              
               for
               thy
               
                 will
                 nots
              
               ;
               its
               said
               of
               Pharaoh
               he
               
                 hardned
                 his
                 heart
                 ,
                 Exod.
              
               9.34
               .
               what
               followes
               ?
               
                 He
                 would
                 not
                 let
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 Israel
                 goe
                 :
              
               thy
               will
               nots
               these
               are
               they
               that
               harden
               thy
               heart
               ;
               doest
               thou
               complaine
               of
               the
               hardnesse
               of
               thy
               heart
               ?
               O
               goe
               and
               humble
               thy
               soule
               for
               thy
               will
               nots
               ,
               these
               are
               the
               hardners
               of
               thy
               heart
               ,
               nay
               let
               me
               tell
               thee
               ,
               thou
               hast
               no
               
                 hardnesse
                 of
                 heart
                 ,
              
               no
               more
               then
               an
               
                 infant
              
               or
               a
               babe
               ,
               but
               onely
               
                 that
                 which
                 thy
                 will
                 nots
                 have
                 made
                 thee
                 ,
              
               and
               therefore
               thou
               hast
               great
               reason
               to
               be
               humbled
               for
               thy
               will
               nots
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               here
               lies
               especially
               the
               
                 stubbornnesse
                 of
                 the
                 heart
              
               ;
               when
               a
               child
               that
               is
               commanded
               by
               his
               Parent
               to
               obey
               stickes
               at
               a
               cannot
               ,
               he
               obeyes
               as
               farre
               as
               he
               can
               ,
               but
               onely
               he
               sticks
               at
               a
               cannot
               ,
               he
               is
               not
               stubborne
               ;
               
                 stubbornnesse
                 is
                 when
                 one
                 stickes
                 at
                 a
                 will
                 not
              
               ;
               if
               a
               man
               have
               a
               
                 stubborne
                 sonne
              
               which
               will
               not
               obey
               the
               
                 voice
                 of
                 his
                 Father
                 ,
                 Deut.
              
               21.18
               .
               so
               here
               lies
               especially
               
               the
               stubbornenesse
               of
               thy
               heart
               ,
               and
               therefore
               here
               's
               most
               humiliation
               required
               .
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               here
               lies
               the
               greatest
               
                 despisings
                 of
                 the
                 Commandments
                 of
                 God
              
               ;
               authority
               is
               never
               so
               much
               despised
               as
               when
               men
               will
               not
               submit
               to
               it
               :
               a
               
                 father's
                 despised
              
               when
               a
               sonne
               will
               not
               heare
               him
               ;
               and
               a
               
                 master's
                 despised
              
               when
               his
               servant
               will
               not
               do
               as
               he
               bids
               him
               ;
               nay
               
                 a
                 commandment
                 cannot
                 be
                 despised
                 but
                 by
                 wil
                 nots
                 ,
              
               it
               
                 may
                 be
                 omitted
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 obeyed
                 by
                 cannots
                 ,
              
               but
               it
               cannot
               be
               despised
               but
               by
               will
               nots
               ;
               if
               yee
               shall
               
                 despise
                 my
                 statutes
                 ,
              
               so
               that
               ye
               
                 will
              
               not
               
                 do
                 all
                 my
                 commandments
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 Levit.
              
               26.15
               .
               O
               what
               infinite
               reason
               hast
               thou
               to
               be
               humbled
               ,
               that
               despisest
               the
               Lord
               ?
               He
               cannot
               endure
               that
               men
               should
               despise
               him
               ;
               he
               can
               put
               up
               any
               other
               wrong
               rather
               then
               this
               ,
               that
               men
               should
               despise
               him
               :
               but
               to
               be
               sleighted
               and
               despised
               he
               will
               not
               ,
               
                 cannot
              
               endure
               it
               .
               
                 For
                 three
                 transgressions
                 of
                 Judah
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 foure
                 I
                 will
                 not
                 turne
                 away
                 the
                 punishment
              
               thereof
               ,
               because
               
                 they
                 have
                 despised
                 the
                 law
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 Amos.
              
               2
               4.
               he
               will
               not
               turne
               away
               the
               punishment
               of
               this
               sinne
               ,
               when
               men
               do
               despise
               him
               ;
               what
               infinite
               need
               then
               hast
               thou
               to
               be
               humbled
               under
               thy
               
                 will
                 not
                 ,
                 thou
                 despisest
                 the
                 commandment
                 .
              
            
             
               Here
               's
               a
               word
               to
               you
               
                 that
                 are
                 godly
              
               ;
               
               O
               what
               mercy
               hath
               the
               Lord
               shewed
               to
               you
               ,
               and
               how
               ought
               you
               to
               be
               thankfull
               !
               never
               was
               there
               such
               mercy
               as
               this
               ,
               to
               shew
               mercy
               
                 to
                 the
                 wilfull
              
               :
               O
               woefull
               soule
               ,
               be
               his
               misery
               never
               so
               great
               ,
               hee
               's
               not
               the
               fit
               object
               of
               mercy
               ;
               for
               
                 though
                 misery
                 be
                 mercies
                 object
                 ,
                 
                 yet
                 joyn'd
                 with
                 wilfullnes
                 
                 it
                 's
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 pittied
                 :
              
               you
               have
               been
               as
               wilfull
               as
               any
               ,
               all
               cut
               out
               of
               the
               same
               rocke
               ;
               the
               Lord
               hath
               not
               onely
               helpt
               you
               to
               
                 mercy
                 and
                 grace
                 ,
              
               but
               also
               to
               a
               will
               
                 to
                 take
                 it
                 .
              
               When
               
                 Lot
              
               was
               unwilling
               to
               goe
               out
               of
               
                 Sodome
                 ,
              
               the
               
                 Lord
                 tooke
                 him
              
               by
               the
               arme
               ,
               and
               carried
               him
               perforce
               ;
               now
               now
               see
               how
               the
               Text
               expresses
               it
               :
               the
               Angels
               
                 tooke
                 hold
                 of
                 his
                 hand
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 being
                 mercifull
                 unto
                 him
                 ▪
                 and
                 they
                 brought
                 him
                 forth
                 ,
                 Gen.
              
               19
               16.
               
               As
               if
               he
               should
               say
               ,
               would
               you
               faine
               stay
               ?
               you
               shall
               not
               ;
               would
               you
               stand
               lingring
               to
               be
               consumed
               with
               fire
               and
               brimstone
               ?
               you
               shall
               not
               :
               
                 the
                 Lord
                 was
                 mercifull
                 to
                 him
                 whether
                 he
                 would
                 or
                 no
                 .
              
               So
               you
               had
               no
               mercy
               on
               your selves
               ,
               but
               the
               Lord
               had
               ;
               yee
               were
               wilfull
               against
               mercie
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 Lord
                 fastned
                 mercy
                 on
                 you
                 ,
              
               whether
               you
               would
               or
               no
               ;
               he
               
                 commanded
                 his
                 loving
                 kindnesse
                 ,
                 Psalm
                 .
              
               42.8
               .
               goe
               mercy
               and
               seize
               on
               them
               ,
               goe
               
                 loving
                 kindnesse
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 them
                 take
                 yee
              
               ;
               not
               as
               though
               God
               converted
               you
               against
               your
               wills
               :
               for
               when
               he
               converted
               you
               ,
               your
               unwillingnesse
               was
               taken
               away
               ;
               but
               he
               made
               you
               of
               
                 unwilling
                 ,
                 willing
                 .
              
               Oh
               the
               infinite
               mercy
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               infinite
               cause
               you
               have
               to
               be
               thankefull
               .
            
             
               
               In
               the
               fifth
               place
               ,
               to
               you
               that
               stand
               out
               in
               your
               wilfullnesse
               still
               ;
               is
               it
               so
               that
               yee
               sticke
               at
               a
               will
               not
               ?
               then
               be
               exhorted
               to
               be
               much
               in
               abasing
               your selves
               before
               the
               Lord
               :
               your
               stoutnesse
               is
               intolerable
               ,
               that
               you
               dare
               
                 set
                 up
                 the
                 briars
                 and
                 thornes
                 against
                 God
                 in
                 battle
              
               ;
               down
               with
               them
               and
               be
               wise
               :
               you
               harden
               your
               
               own
               hearts
               ,
               and
               disable
               your selves
               more
               and
               more
               for
               repenting
               of
               it
               ;
               ye
               despise
               the
               Lords
               name
               ,
               by
               the
               stubbornenesse
               of
               your
               froward
               will
               ,
               you
               can
               never
               be
               saved
               except
               your
               wils
               stoop
               :
               before
               
                 Christ
                 will
                 meddle
                 with
                 a
                 soule
                 ,
                 hee
                 'l
                 first
                 aske
                 ,
                 art
                 thou
                 willing
                 ?
              
               as
               he
               ask'd
               the
               blind
               man
               ,
               
                 what
                 wilt
                 thou
                 that
                 I
                 doe
                 unto
                 thee
                 ?
              
               Lord
               saies
               he
               that
               I
               may
               receive
               my
               sight
               ,
               
                 Luk.
              
               18.41
               .
               So
               the
               first
               question
               he
               puts
               to
               thee
               is
               ,
               what
               wilt
               thou
               ?
               Lord
               that
               I
               may
               be
               humble
               ,
               converted
               ,
               purged
               :
               if
               thou
               beest
               willfull
               ,
               though
               he
               never
               take
               thee
               in
               hand
               ,
               
               but
               leave
               thee
               to
               thy selfe
               ,
               he
               will
               be
               justified
               in
               thine
               eternall
               confusion
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               
               Is
               it
               
                 not
                 enough
                 that
                 thou
                 hast
                 willingly
                 fallen
                 in
                 Adam
                 ,
                 but
                 thou
                 must
                 willingly
                 stand
                 out
                 againe
                 ?
              
               God
               now
               calls
               thee
               to
               meanes
               of
               grace
               ,
               thou
               hast
               stood
               out
               once
               all
               ready
               ,
               and
               wilt
               thou
               be
               wilfull
               to
               stand
               out
               againe
               ?
               as
               
                 Israel
                 ,
              
               though
               in
               a
               mistake
               ,
               said
               to
               their
               brethren
               ,
               is
               the
               
                 iniquity
                 of
                 Peor
              
               too
               little
               for
               us
               ,
               from
               the
               which
               we
               are
               not
               cleansed
               to
               this
               day
               ?
               
                 but
                 that
                 yee
                 must
                 turne
                 away
                 this
                 day
                 too
                 ?
                 Iosh.
              
               22.17
               .
               So
               may
               I
               say
               ,
               is
               your
               willing
               
                 apostacy
                 in
                 Adam
              
               too
               little
               for
               you
               ,
               from
               the
               which
               yee
               are
               not
               cleansed
               to
               this
               day
               ?
               but
               yee
               must
               willingly
               stand
               out
               against
               
                 Christ
                 too
                 ?
              
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               consider
               
                 the
                 very
                 Saints
                 of
                 God
                 that
                 have
                 not
                 halfe
                 so
                 many
                 wil
                 nots
                 as
                 you
                 ,
                 that
                 sticke
                 more
                 truly
                 at
                 a
                 cannot
              
               ;
               I
               would
               doe
               the
               good
               but
               I
               cannot
               .
               I
               say
               the
               very
               Saints
               of
               God
               they
               labour
               to
               humble
               themselves
               every
               
               day
               :
               
                 O
                 wretched
                 man
                 that
                 I
                 am
                 saies
                 Paul
                 ,
                 Rom.
              
               7.24
               .
               does
               Paul
               cry
               out
               ,
               Oh
               wretched
               man
               that
               I
               am
               ?
               he
               was
               a
               
                 Saint
                 of
                 God
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 heire
                 of
                 heaven
                 ,
                 and
                 sure
                 of
                 blisse
              
               ;
               does
               he
               cry
               out
               of
               himselfe
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               wretched
               ?
               oh
               what
               infinite
               need
               then
               hast
               thou
               to
               be
               humbled
               !
               Thou
               art
               yet
               a
               child
               of
               hell
               ,
               an
               heire
               of
               damnation
               ,
               wilfull
               in
               thy
               sinnes
               to
               this
               houre
               ,
               
                 Oh
                 wretched
                 man
                 that
                 ●
                 am
              
               !
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               consider
               the
               more
               
                 shamfull
                 ones
                 sinne
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 reason
                 to
                 be
                 humbled
              
               ;
               thy
               sinne
               is
               most
               shamefull
               ;
               for
               thou
               corruptest
               thy selfe
               ,
               
                 they
                 have
                 corrupted
                 themselves
                 ,
              
               Deut.
               32.5
               .
               so
               thou
               corruptest
               thy selfe
               ,
               thy
               will
               corrupteth
               it selfe
               .
            
             
               Nay
               fourthly
               ,
               
                 consider
                 ther
                 's
                 no
                 greater
                 shame
                 then
                 to
                 make
                 away
                 ones
                 selfe
              
               ;
               thou
               destroyest
               thy selfe
               ;
               
                 Oh
                 Israel
                 thou
                 hast
                 destroy'd
                 thy selfe
                 .
              
               More
               credit
               to
               be
               stab'd
               by
               the
               high
               way
               ,
               
               nay
               more
               credit
               to
               be
               hanged
               on
               a
               
                 Patibulum
              
               as
               a
               
                 Malafactor
                 ,
              
               then
               to
               
                 murder
                 ones
                 selfe
                 .
              
               Put
               him
               into
               a
               hole
               ,
               drive
               a
               stake
               through
               his
               body
               ,
               set
               a
               Monument
               of
               shame
               on
               him
               .
               (
               I
               do
               not
               know
               whether
               it
               be
               so
               among
               you
               ,
               but
               )
               it
               is
               so
               in
               some
               places
               ,
               when
               a
               man
               murders
               himselfe
               .
               
               So
               thou
               dost
               murder
               thy selfe
               ,
               nay
               more
               
                 thy
                 best
                 selfe
                 ;
                 thou
                 makest
                 away
                 thy
                 soule
                 .
              
               Be
               vext
               then
               with
               thy
               wicked
               will
               ,
               what
               a
               madde
               man
               am
               I
               ?
               I
               will
               have
               this
               lust
               ,
               and
               I
               will
               have
               that
               passion
               ,
               like
               the
               people
               ,
               wee
               
                 will
                 have
                 a
                 King
                 over
                 us
              
               ;
               
               no
               sayes
               
                 Samuel
                 ,
              
               the
               
                 Lord
                 your
                 God
                 ,
                 is
                 your
                 King
              
               ;
               nay
               but
               wee
               
                 will
                 have
                 a
                 King
                 .
              
               So
               thou
               art
               wilfull
               ,
               and
               thou
               
               wilt
               do
               thus
               ;
               Oh
               do
               not
               do
               it
               ,
               the
               Lord
               hath
               forbidden
               thee
               ?
               Nay
               but
               I
               will
               do
               it
               .
               Thus
               thou
               art
               wilfull
               ,
               and
               thou
               wilt
               to
               Hell
               ;
               vex
               thine
               owne
               heart
               with
               this
               .
               When
               a
               
                 wilfull
                 Malefactor
                 ,
              
               comes
               afterwards
               to
               know
               that
               if
               hee
               had
               not
               beene
               wilfull
               the
               
                 judge
                 would
              
               have
               saved
               him
               ,
               Oh
               how
               
                 will
                 it
                 vex
                 him
              
               !
               hee
               could
               even
               rend
               his
               owne
               haire
               and
               teare
               his
               owne
               flesh
               ,
               what
               a
               madde
               ●an
               was
               I
               !
               I
               forsooke
               mine
               owne
               Clerg●
               so
               thou
               forsakest
               thine
               owne
               Clergy
               ,
               ●●●e
               owne
               mercy
               ;
               
                 they
                 that
                 observe
                 lying
                 vanities
                 forsake
                 their
                 owne
                 mercy
                 ,
              
               Jonah
               2.8
               .
               vexe
               thine
               owne
               heart
               with
               it
               ,
               say
               I
               have
               forsaken
               mine
               owne
               mercy
               .
            
             
               Fifthly
               ,
               consider
               if
               you
               
                 would
                 but
                 vex
                 your
                 owne
                 soules
                 with
                 this
              
               serious
               consideration
               ,
               it
               would
               make
               you
               kick
               
                 your
                 lust
                 under
                 foote
                 ,
              
               and
               cry
               out
               upon
               them
               ,
               out
               upon
               you
               ,
               get
               yee
               hence
               ,
               as
               they
               cryed
               out
               upon
               their
               Idols
               ,
               
                 Esay
              
               30.22
               .
               get
               yee
               hence
               ,
               yet
               yee
               hence
               ;
               here
               is
               no
               entertainment
               for
               you
               from
               henceforth
               .
               I
               forsake
               mine
               owne
               mercy
               as
               long
               as
               I
               keepe
               you
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Having
             shewed
             you
             that
             except
             your
             beliefe
             of
             this
             point
             be
             
               rooted
               in
               your
            
             hearts
             ,
             yee
             can
             never
             be
             
               humbled
               ;
            
          
           
             FIrst
             ,
             because
             hereby
             you
             
               excuse
               your selves
               from
               all
               your
               transgressions
               besides
               originall
               .
            
          
           
           
             Nay
             secondly
             ,
             yee
             
               excuse
            
             your selves
             for
             your
             
               originall
               sin
               too
               .
            
          
           
             Nay
             thirdly
             ,
             you
             make
             all
             your
             
               sinnes
            
             to
             be
             nothing
             but
             infirmities
             ,
             
               invincible
               infirmities
               .
            
          
           
             Nay
             fourthly
             ,
             you
             
               commend
               your selves
               more
               then
               God
               .
            
          
           
             Nay
             fifthly
             ,
             you
             
               block
               up
               the
               way
               to
               the
               throne
               of
               grace
               .
            
          
           
             Nay
             sixthly
             ,
             you
             cast
             all
             the
             
               blame
               upon
               God
               .
            
          
           
             First
             ,
             because
             you
             lay
             the
             
               blame
               upon
               nature
               .
            
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             because
             you
             cast
             the
             
               blame
               on
               temptations
               .
            
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             because
             you
             lay
             the
             
               blame
               on
               the
               times
               .
            
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             because
             you
             lay
             the
             
               blame
               upon
               the
               Commandement
               .
            
          
           
             Nay
             seventhly
             ,
             you
             finde
             fault
             with
             
               all
               the
               dealings
               of
               God
               .
            
          
           
             Oh
             take
             heed
             then
             of
             these
             base
             pleas
             and
             pretences
             ;
             for
          
           
             That
             I
             may
             interpose
             foure
             or
             five
             particulars
             unnamed
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             this
             same
             pleading
             is
             the
             cause
             why
             you
             are
             lazy
             and
             idle
             in
             the
             use
             of
             the
             meanes
             ;
             namely
             
               because
               yee
               suffer
               your
               hearts
               to
               plead
               ,
               Oh
               wee
               cannot
               do
               thus
               .
            
             We
             cannot
             beat
             downe
             this
             evill
             ;
             why
             did
             the
             unjust
             Steward
             refuse
             honest
             labour
             to
             worke
             for
             his
             living
             .
             
               J
               cannot
               digge
               sayes
               hee
               ,
            
             Luke
             16.3
             .
             therefore
             hee
             refused
             to
             labour
             ;
             so
             this
             is
             the
             cause
             why
             yee
             
             pray
             no
             more
             ,
             and
             reforme
             no
             more
             ,
             &c.
             
             Yee
             set
             your
             hearts
             thus
             to
             pleade
             ,
             I
             cannot
             do
             it
             ;
             This
             is
             the
             reason
             why
             yee
             are
             backward
             to
             labour
             ;
             how
             know
             yee
             what
             may
             be
             done
             if
             yee
             would
             buckle
             to
             labour
             ?
             but
             alas
             ,
             
               J
               cannot
               do
               it
            
             say
             you
             ;
             and
             therefore
             yee
             are
             dead
             and
             dull
             and
             sluggish
             to
             every
             good
             Ordinance
             .
             Shake
             off
             these
             
               lazy
               hearted
               pleas
               ,
            
             otherwise
             yee
             'l
             never
             buckle
             to
             labour
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             this
             same
             
               pleading
               brings
               up
               an
               ill
               report
               upon
               piety
               and
               godlinesse
            
             ;
             generally
             men
             thinke
             religion
             is
             so
             ircksome
             ,
             and
             holinesse
             is
             impossible
             .
             Wee
             cannot
             be
             Saints
             ,
             and
             wee
             are
             not
             able
             to
             be
             so
             holy
             ;
             these
             pleas
             bring
             an
             evill
             report
             on
             Religion
             .
             Like
             the
             
               spies
            
             that
             brought
             an
             evill
             report
             upon
             
               Canaan
               .
               Num.
            
             13.23
             .
             What
             sayes
             the
             Text
             in
             the
             verse
             going
             before
             ?
             we
             be
             not
             able
             to
             get
             it
             ,
             say
             they
             ,
             verse
             31.
             this
             made
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             
               people
               thinke
               hardly
               of
               their
               going
               into
               Canaan
            
             ;
             they
             generally
             thought
             it
             was
             to
             very
             little
             end
             .
             Oh
             they
             were
             not
             able
             to
             winne
             it
             ;
             so
             yee
             bring
             an
             evill
             report
             upon
             the
             
               Heavenly
               Canaan
               ,
            
             the
             flesh
             is
             too
             strong
             ,
             the
             divell
             too
             strong
             ,
             temptations
             too
             strong
             ,
             and
             its
             impossible
             to
             grapple
             with
             them
             all
             ,
             wee
             are
             not
             able
             to
             get
             mastery
             .
             I
             say
             this
             brings
             up
             an
             evill
             report
             on
             Religion
             ,
             yee
             discourage
             one
             another
             .
             I
             cannot
             get
             quickning
             ,
             and
             I
             cannot
             deny
             my selfe
             .
             Yee
             bring
             up
             an
             evill
             report
             upon
             these
             duties
             ,
             and
             yee
             are
             guilty
             of
             the
             evill
             report
             that
             goes
             up
             and
             down
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             this
             same
             
               pleading
               is
               a
               murmuring
               
               against
               God
               .
               q.
               d.
               why
               d●es
               God
               give
               mee
               such
               Commandements
               ,
               that
               I
               cannot
               observe
               ?
            
             Why
             does
             he
             charge
             mee
             to
             root
             out
             a
             lust
             that
             I
             cannot
             root
             out
             ?
             this
             is
             to
             murmur
             against
             God
             .
             Like
             those
             
               murmuring
               Disciples
            
             in
             the
             
               Gospell
               ,
            
             when
             they
             were
             told
             they
             must
             feed
             upon
             Christ
             ,
             and
             as
             the
             
               body
            
             feeds
             upon
             
               meate
               ,
            
             so
             
               your
               soules
               must
               feede
               upon
               Christ
            
             ;
             this
             is
             a
             hard
             saying
             ,
             who
             can
             heare
             it
             say
             they
             ?
             
               Christ
               construed
            
             this
             speech
             to
             be
             
               murmuring
               ,
            
             Joh.
             6.60.61
             .
             Wee
             cannot
             do
             this
             ,
             and
             this
             is
             so
             hard
             we
             are
             not
             able
             to
             do
             it
             .
             The
             Text
             sayes
             it
             was
             murmuring
             ,
             
               when
               Jesus
               knew
               in
               himselfe
               that
               his
               Disciples
               murmured
               at
               it
            
             ;
             that
             pleading
             of
             a
             
               cannot
               was
               a
               murmuring
               .
            
             So
             when
             thou
             grumblest
             on
             this
             manner
             I
             cannot
             walk
             thus
             ,
             I
             cannot
             believe
             thus
             ,
             &c.
             this
             is
             to
             murmur
             against
             God
             ,
             nay
             this
             will
             bring
             thee
             to
             
               Apostacy
               at
               last
               ,
            
             if
             thou
             suffer
             thy
             heart
             to
             plead
             thus
             .
             May
             be
             now
             thou
             art
             a
             forward
             professor
             ,
             yet
             beest
             thou
             never
             so
             forward
             ,
             and
             favourest
             any
             lust
             ,
             and
             I
             cannot
             give
             it
             over
             ,
             I
             cannot
             root
             it
             out
             ,
             &c.
             
             I
             say
             this
             will
             breake
             thy
             neck
             at
             the
             last
             ,
             if
             thou
             dost
             not
             looke
             to
             it
             .
             So
             it
             was
             with
             those
             forenamed
             Disciples
             ,
             they
             were
             very
             forward
             Professors
             ,
             for
             they
             were
             the
             Disciples
             of
             Christ
             sayes
             the
             Text
             ;
             yet
             those
             
               Disciples
               ,
               they
               went
               away
               back
               and
               walked
               no
               more
               with
               Christ
               ,
            
             vers.
             66.
             their
             pleading
             of
             their
             cannots
             ,
             drove
             them
             to
             Apostacy
             ;
             they
             went
             away
             back
             .
             So
             thou
             wilt
             goe
             away
             back
             ,
             and
             fall
             into
             
               Apostacy
            
             if
             thou
             suffer
             thy
             heart
             to
             stand
             
               pleading
               of
               cannots
               in
               this
               manner
               .
            
          
           
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             this
             is
             the
             
               sawsiest
               excuse
               of
               all
               excuses
               ,
            
             many
             sinners
             excuse
             their
             own
             selves
             ,
             but
             there
             is
             more
             
               mannerlinesse
               in
               all
               their
               excuses
            
             ;
             I
             pray
             thee
             have
             mee
             excused
             sayes
             one
             .
             I
             have
             bought
             
               five
               yoake
               of
               Oxen
               ,
               and
               I
               pray
               thee
               have
               mee
               excused
            
             ;
             sayes
             the
             other
             ,
             
               I
               have
               bought
               a
               purchase
               ,
            
             I
             pray
             thee
             have
             mee
             excused
             .
             These
             though
             wretched
             excusers
             and
             turned
             out
             from
             all
             mercy
             ,
             yet
             they
             were
             somewhat
             more
             
               mannerly
            
             ;
             but
             I
             cannot
             come
             ,
             sayest
             thou
             ;
             I
             have
             married
             a
             Wife
             ,
             
               and
               J
               cannot
               come
               ,
            
             Luke
             14.20
             .
             this
             is
             a
             most
             sawcy
             excuse
             ,
             thou
             tellest
             Christ
             in
             plaine
             termes
             ,
             I
             cannot
             come
             ,
             
               q.d.
            
             yee
             may
             even
             save
             your
             labour
             to
             invite
             ,
             for
             this
             is
             the
             short
             and
             long
             ,
             as
             we
             say
             ,
             I
             cannot
             come
             .
             This
             I
             put
             in
             only
             by
             the
             by
             .
          
           
             I
             shewed
             you
             some
             of
             the
             deceits
             of
             the
             heart
             in
             pleading
             these
             cannots
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             How
             it
             
               lies
               unto
               God
               .
            
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             how
             it
             
               dallies
               with
               God
               .
            
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             how
             
               hereby
               it
               puts
               off
               the
               word
               .
            
          
           
             And
             then
             I
             shewed
             you
             the
             strong
             reason
             we
             have
             to
             be
             humbled
             under
             these
             will-nots
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             because
             heere
             cheifly
             
               lies
               the
               pride
               of
               the
               heart
               ,
               not
               in
               mens
               Cannots
               ,
               but
               in
               their
               will-nots
               ,
            
             Jer.
             13.17
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             here
             lies
             
               cheifly
               the
               hardning
               of
               the
               heart
               ,
            
             Ex.
             9.34.35
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             here
             lies
             cheifly
             
               the
               stubbornenesse
               of
               the
               heart
               ,
            
             Deut.
             21.18
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             here
             lies
             chiefly
             
               the
               greatest
               despising
               
               of
               the
               Commandements
               of
               God
               ,
            
             Levit
             26.15
             .
          
           
             Fifthly
             ,
             now
             to
             go
             on
             ,
             here
             lies
             the
             reason
             why
             
               Divines
            
             say
             that
             
               the
               conversion
               of
               a
               sinner
               is
               a
               harder
               worke
               then
               the
               Creation
               of
               Heaven
               and
               Earth
            
             ;
             for
             thus
             they
             do
             reason
             .
             When
             God
             created
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             ,
             hee
             had
             nothing
             to
             resist
             him
             ;
             as
             hee
             had
             nothing
             to
             helpe
             him
             ,
             (
             he
             made
             all
             of
             nothing
             )
             so
             he
             had
             nothing
             to
             resist
             him
             .
             There
             was
             but
             
               one
               difficulty
            
             in
             the
             
               creation
               of
               Heaven
               and
               Earth
            
             ;
             but
             in
             the
             
               conversion
               of
               a
               sinner
               there
               be
               two
               difficulties
               .
            
          
           
             First
             ,
             here
             is
             the
             
               same
               difficulty
               that
               was
               in
               creation
               ,
               for
               God
               makes
               a
               Convert
               of
               nothing
            
             ;
             he
             had
             nothing
             to
             helpe
             him
             ,
             not
             one
             thought
             ,
             not
             one
             desire
             ,
             not
             one
             good
             inclination
             ,
             and
             therefore
             the
             Scripture
             calles
             it
             
               a
               new
               creation
            
             ;
             
             whosoever
             is
             in
             
               Christ
               is
               a
               new
               creature
               ,
            
             2
             Cor
             5.17
             .
             that
             is
             ,
             is
             created
             anew
             .
             And
             therefore
             ,
             there
             was
             nothing
             praeixistent
             ,
             no
             
               not
               one
               thought
               ,
               all
               the
               thoughts
               of
               men
               are
               onely
               evill
               ,
               and
               that
               continually
               .
            
             So
             there
             is
             the
             same
             difficulty
             ,
             that
             was
             in
             the
             Creation
             of
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             ;
             and
             then
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             there
             is
             another
             difficulty
             more
             then
             there
             was
             in
             the
             Creation
             ;
             for
             as
             there
             was
             nothing
             praexistent
             to
             helpe
             ,
             so
             there
             was
             
               nothing
               to
               resist
               .
               But
               here
               is
               something
               to
               resist
               ,
               the
               will
               it
               resisteth
            
             ;
             now
             the
             
               Cannot
               does
               not
               resist
               .
               No
               ,
               the
               bestowing
               of
               the
               new
               powers
               is
               no
               more
               then
               another
               Creation
               .
               But
               the
               changing
               of
               the
               will
               is
               more
               then
               another
               Creation
               ;
               for
               the
               
               will
               it
               resisteth
               ,
               yea
               and
               it
               sets
               all
               the
               soule
               a
               resisting
               .
            
             Carnall
             reason
             resisteth
             ,
             carnall
             desires
             they
             resist
             ,
             all
             the
             soule
             it
             resisteth
             ;
             and
             the
             
               greatest
               resistance
            
             of
             all
             is
             the
             
               resistance
               of
               the
               will
            
             ;
             for
             the
             will
             is
             the
             utmost
             strength
             of
             the
             soule
             .
             And
             therefore
             here
             lies
             the
             infinite
             difficulty
             of
             the
             conversion
             of
             a
             sinner
             ,
             namely
             in
             the
             turning
             of
             the
             will
             ;
             it
             requireth
             more
             power
             ,
             then
             was
             required
             to
             the
             creation
             of
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             .
             God
             puts
             himselfe
             forth
             more
             when
             hee
             converteth
             a
             sinner
             ,
             then
             when
             hee
             created
             a
             World
             ;
             and
             therefore
             the
             Scripture
             calles
             the
             day
             of
             
               conversion
               of
               mens
               wills
               ,
               the
               day
               of
               his
               power
               .
            
             Thy
             people
             shall
             be
             
               willing
               in
               the
               day
               of
               thy
               power
               ,
            
             Psal.
             110
             3.
             
             In
             the
             day
             of
             thy
             power
             ;
             marke
             ;
             it
             s
             called
             a
             day
             of
             Gods
             power
             ,
             when
             hee
             converteth
             a
             people
             to
             be
             willing
             .
             Why
             ?
             because
             the
             will
             did
             resist
             him
             ;
             
             
               nay
               God
               had
               his
               owne
               selfe
               to
               resist
               him
               ,
               anger
            
             steps
             in
             his
             way
             to
             resist
             him
             .
             Convert
             him
             not
             Lord
             ,
             his
             wilfulnesse
             hath
             anger'd
             thee
             ;
             
               Justice
            
             stept
             in
             to
             resist
             him
             ,
             save
             him
             not
             Lord
             ,
             his
             sinnes
             have
             dishonoured
             thee
             .
             Nay
             ,
             he
             had
             his
             mercy
             to
             resist
             him
             ;
             
               mercy
            
             steps
             in
             ,
             Lord
             hee
             hath
             abused
             mee
             ,
             save
             him
             not
             .
             Indeed
             had
             a
             sinner
             yeilded
             as
             soone
             as
             hee
             sinned
             ,
             mercy
             would
             not
             resist
             him
             ;
             but
             mercy
             had
             bee
             dealing
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             hee
             abused
             all
             mercy
             .
             And
             therefore
             hee
             had
             mercy
             to
             resist
             ,
             nay
             and
             
               wisdome
            
             one
             would
             thinke
             to
             resist
             too
             ,
             
               what
               a
               wilfull
               foole
               ?
               pitty
               him
               not
               Lord
               .
            
             There
             is
             no
             reason
             hee
             should
             be
             pitied
             ,
             if
             hee
             will
             
             perish
             let
             him
             perish
             .
             
               I
               say
               in
               the
               conversion
               of
               a
               sinner
               ,
               as
               there
               was
               nothing
               to
               assist
               him
               ,
               so
               there
               was
               all
               to
               resist
               .
            
             The
             will
             does
             resist
             him
             ,
             nay
             God
             had
             himselfe
             as
             I
             may
             so
             speake
             to
             resist
             him
             ;
             yea
             ,
             and
             mercy
             to
             resist
             him
             ;
             it
             was
             not
             so
             in
             the
             Creation
             of
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             .
             
               The
               creature
               had
               never
               provoked
               God
               not
               to
               create
               it
               ;
               but
               the
               sinner
               hath
               provoked
               God
               never
               to
               convert
               him
               ,
            
             so
             that
             now
             God
             must
             have
             power
             over
             himselfe
             if
             hee
             meane
             to
             convert
             him
             .
             Oh
             then
             what
             infinite
             reason
             hast
             thou
             to
             be
             humbled
             ;
             thou
             resistest
             God
             ,
             as
             
               Stephen
            
             told
             the
             Jewes
             ,
             
               you
               have
               alwayes
               resisted
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
            
             Acts
             7.51
             .
             so
             thou
             hast
             
               resisted
               Gods
               spirit
               ,
            
             yea
             ,
             thy
             will
             does
             resist
             him
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             the
             strongest
             thing
             to
             resist
             in
             the
             World
             .
             His
             word
             comes
             to
             convert
             thee
             ,
             and
             thou
             dost
             resist
             his
             motions
             ,
             his
             mercies
             ,
             his
             corrections
             ,
             his
             ordinances
             and
             all
             holy
             meanes
             to
             convert
             thee
             ,
             thou
             dost
             resist
             them
             ;
             nay
             his
             
               spirit
               contendeth
            
             within
             thee
             ,
             and
             thou
             
               d●st
               resist
               him
               .
            
          
           
             I
             gave
             you
             five
             things
             to
             consider
             ,
             
               what
               it
               is
               to
               sticke
               at
               your
               wil
               nots
               .
            
             I
             beseech
             you
             consider
             yet
             further
             ,
          
           
             First
             ,
             
               If
               you
               will
               not
               ,
               Gods
               Ministers
               have
               discharged
               their
               duties
               ,
               and
               have
               left
               your
               blood
               on
               your
               owne
               heads
            
             ;
             they
             can
             goe
             no
             further
             if
             you
             will
             not
             :
             the
             Groome
             can
             but
             carry
             the
             Steed
             unto
             watering
             as
             we
             say
             ,
             if
             he
             will
             not
             drinke
             he
             cannot
             helpe
             it
             ;
             so
             they
             can't
             helpe
             it
             ,
             your
             blood
             lies
             upon
             your
             owne
             heads
             ,
             they
             have
             discharged
             their
             duties
             .
             
             When
             
               Abrahams
               servant
               objected
               ,
            
             and
             how
             if
             the
             woman
             will
             not
             ?
             Abraham
             he
             answers
             ,
             if
             the
             woman
             will
             not
             be
             willing
             ,
             
               then
               thou
               shalt
               be
               cleare
               from
               my
               oath
               .
               Gen.
            
             24.8
             .
             So
             Lord
             ,
             how
             if
             they
             will
             not
             ?
             may
             we
             say
             ,
             nay
             if
             they
             will
             not
             ,
             let
             them
             chuse
             ,
             thou
             art
             cleare
             ;
             the
             Lord
             hath
             sworne
             us
             to
             preach
             ,
             and
             teach
             ,
             and
             exhort
             ,
             and
             reprove
             ,
             and
             invite
             you
             to
             grace
             ;
             but
             if
             we
             doe
             so
             ,
             and
             you
             will
             not
             ,
             we
             can't
             helpe
             it
             ,
             
               your
               blood
               is
               on
               your
               owne
               heads
            
             ;
             wee
             have
             discharged
             our
             oath
             and
             our
             duty
             ,
             we
             would
             be
             glad
             that
             you
             would
             ;
             but
             if
             now
             you
             will
             not
             ,
             we
             have
             discharged
             our
             duties
             .
             Nay
             ,
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             if
             you
             will
             not
             ,
             the
             
               Gospel
               hath
               delivered
               its
               errand
               ,
            
             yee
             are
             
               guilty
               of
               your
               owne
               everlasting
               perdition
            
             ;
             the
             Gospel
             hath
             delivered
             its
             message
             ,
             and
             this
             is
             the
             message
             ,
             
               Whosoever
               will
               ,
               let
               him
               take
               of
               the
               water
               of
               life
               freely
               ,
               Revelat.
            
             22.17
             .
             This
             message
             hath
             been
             delivered
             to
             you
             often
             ;
             
               it
               s
               the
               last
               exhortation
               in
               the
               whole
               Bible
               :
            
             
             like
             one
             in
             the
             evening
             of
             the
             market
             ,
             he
             is
             even
             about
             to
             take
             downe
             his
             standing
             ;
             I
             have
             told
             you
             my
             lowest
             price
             ,
             if
             you
             will
             have
             it
             ,
             take
             it
             ;
             if
             not
             ,
             chuse
             ,
             I
             must
             be
             gone
             .
             So
             this
             is
             the
             
               end
               of
               Gods
               booke
            
             ;
             as
             if
             he
             should
             say
             ,
             I
             am
             even
             a
             closing
             up
             my
             booke
             ,
             speake
             quickly
             ,
             if
             yee
             
               will
               ,
               come
               ,
               and
               welcome
            
             ;
             but
             if
             not
             ,
             I
             am
             gone
             .
             If
             yet
             you
             will
             not
             ,
             you
             will
             not
             submit
             ;
             nay
             but
             you
             will
             have
             your
             lusts
             ,
             and
             your
             stomackes
             will
             not
             come
             downe
             ,
             you
             will
             not
             stirre
             a
             jot
             beyond
             your
             painted
             civility
             and
             
             formality
             ;
             you
             will
             not
             be
             more
             conscionable
             then
             you
             have
             been
             ,
             nor
             frequent
             holy
             duties
             more
             then
             you
             have
             done
             :
             nor
             get
             more
             holinesse
             then
             you
             have
             done
             ,
             
               then
               if
               Will
               will
               have
               will
               ,
               Will
               must
               winne
               woe
            
             ;
             the
             Gospel
             hath
             delivered
             its
             message
             .
          
           
             Nay
             ,
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             if
             you
             will
             not
             ;
             
               the
               blood
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               hath
               done
               that
               it
               came
               for
            
             :
             it
             came
             to
             
               tender
               you
               mercy
               upon
               very
               easie
               termes
            
             ;
             to
             offer
             you
             grace
             and
             pardon
             ,
             and
             salvation
             and
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             all
             upon
             
               very
               free
               cost
               .
            
             If
             you
             had
             rather
             that
             
               sinne
            
             should
             be
             your
             
               master
               ,
            
             then
             that
             
               Christ
            
             should
             be
             your
             
               master
            
             ;
             if
             you
             will
             not
             hearken
             and
             obey
             ,
             I
             say
             the
             blood
             of
             
               Christ
            
             hath
             done
             that
             which
             it
             came
             for
             ;
             and
             your
             
               soules
               shall
               know
               yee
               shall
               be
               worse
               offered
               :
            
             you
             have
             knowledge
             of
             the
             truth
             ,
             Christ
             hath
             offered
             you
             very
             faire
             ,
             and
             you
             cannot
             but
             know
             it
             ,
             and
             yet
             you
             will
             not
             submit
             to
             it
             ;
             assure
             your selves
             you
             shall
             be
             worse
             offered
             :
             for
             next
             to
             your
             
               wil
               nots
               ,
               comes
               Christ
               leaving
               you
               desolate
               .
            
             As
             Christ
             
               told
               Jerusalem
               ,
               I
               would
               ,
               but
               you
               would
               not
            
             ;
             what
             followes
             ?
             Behold
             
               your
               house
               is
               left
               unto
               you
               desolate
               ,
               Mat.
            
             23.37.38
             .
             So
             Christ
             would
             ,
             and
             you
             would
             not
             ;
             he
             he
             hath
             given
             you
             gracious
             offers
             ,
             but
             you
             will
             not
             :
             therefore
             you
             may
             look
             to
             be
             worse
             offered
             ,
             your
             soules
             to
             be
             desolate
             .
             Nay
             ,
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             
               If
               you
               will
               not
               ,
               yee
               murder
               your
               own
               soules
            
             ;
             when
             a
             man
             hath
             murdred
             himselfe
             ,
             the
             Coroner
             comes
             and
             he
             does
             sit
             on
             him
             ,
             and
             he
             enquires
             and
             he
             examines
             ,
             and
             who
             hath
             
             murthered
             this
             man
             ?
             and
             when
             he
             findes
             that
             it
             was
             himselfe
             that
             did
             murther
             him
             ,
             so
             he
             concludes
             ,
             and
             that
             man
             is
             branded
             for
             murthering
             of
             himselfe
             ;
             so
             you
             murther
             your
             owne
             soules
             .
             The
             
               Jewes
               their
               soules
               were
               all
               murdred
            
             ;
             well
             ,
             when
             the
             Coroner
             sate
             on
             them
             ,
             he
             concluded
             they
             had
             murdred
             themselves
             :
             
               O
               Israel
               thou
               hast
               destroyed
               thy selfe
               ,
               Hos.
            
             13.9
             .
             So
             if
             the
             Coroner
             set
             on
             thee
             ,
             its
             most
             certaine
             he
             shall
             finde
             thou
             hast
             murdred
             thine
             owne
             selfe
             ;
             O
             what
             a
             company
             of
             you
             is
             there
             ,
             your
             soules
             are
             quite
             murdred
             ;
             one
             in
             one
             sinne
             ,
             another
             in
             another
             ;
             who
             hath
             murdred
             these
             men
             ?
             
               not
               God
               ,
            
             he
             was
             
               ready
               to
               helpe
               them
               :
            
             not
             the
             
               Minister
               ,
            
             he
             did
             use
             all
             
               meanes
               to
               save
               them
            
             ;
             he
             hath
             not
             been
             wanting
             to
             teach
             them
             and
             exhort
             them
             .
             No
             ,
             your
             own
             selves
             have
             murdred
             your selves
             ;
             
               you
               would
               be
               carnall
               ,
               and
               you
               would
               be
               proud
               ,
               and
               you
               would
               not
               lie
               downe
               to
               the
               word
            
             :
             when
             the
             Coroner
             sits
             on
             you
             ,
             he
             must
             necessarily
             conclude
             ,
             you
             have
             murdred
             your selves
             ;
             your
             owne
             wils
             have
             condemned
             you
             .
          
           
             You
             remember
             what
             exhortations
             we
             gave
             you
             .
             As
             ever
             you
             regard
             mercy
             to
             humble
             your
             soules
             ,
             we
             told
             you
             the
             
               first
               question
               Christ
               askes
               ,
               is
               ,
               if
               yee
               be
               willing
               ,
            
             as
             he
             ask'd
             the
             blind
             man
             ,
             
               what
               wilt
               thou
               ?
               Luke
               .
            
             18.41
             .
             if
             thou
             beest
             not
             willing
             ,
             hee
             'l
             never
             take
             thee
             in
             hand
             :
             
               the
               subjects
               of
               the
               kingdome
               of
               grace
               must
               be
               willing
               .
            
             Christ
             will
             never
             come
             into
             a
             soule
             ,
             where
             his
             will
             may
             be
             affronted
             by
             another
             ;
             
             
               Heaven
               cannot
               beare
               two
               sunnes
               ,
               nor
               one
               
               hearts
               two
               wills
            
             :
             if
             thy
             will
             be
             not
             crucified
             ,
             and
             made
             agreeable
             to
             Christs
             ,
             Christ
             cannot
             dwell
             in
             thy
             heart
             ;
             there
             would
             be
             two
             contrary
             wills
             in
             one
             heart
             ;
             and
             this
             cannot
             be
             :
             if
             Christ
             come
             ;
             he
             will
             have
             these
             and
             these
             lusts
             turned
             away
             ,
             which
             thou
             wouldest
             faine
             keepe
             ;
             he
             will
             have
             this
             done
             and
             that
             done
             ,
             and
             thou
             wilt
             not
             :
             
               two
               contrary
               wills
               can
               never
               stand
               together
               .
            
             No
             ,
             if
             thy
             will
             be
             contrary
             to
             Christ
             ,
             Christs
             Will
             ,
             wil
             be
             contrary
             to
             thine
             ;
             if
             thy
             will
             be
             to
             do
             that
             which
             will
             offend
             him
             ,
             his
             Will
             will
             be
             to
             doe
             that
             which
             will
             vex
             thee
             ;
             
               If
               ye
               will
               walke
               contrary
               to
               me
               ,
               I
               will
               also
               walke
               contrary
               to
               you
               ,
               Levit.
            
             26.23.24
             .
             No
             ,
             no
             ,
             your
             wils
             they
             must
             bow
             ,
             or
             Christ
             wil
             not
             take
             you
             in
             hand
             ;
             
               the
               wil
               is
               the
               general
               presupposition
               of
               all
               the
               whole
               gospel
               :
            
             
             the
             summe
             of
             the
             whole
             Gospel
             is
             this
             ,
             to
             deny
             a
             mans
             selfe
             and
             take
             up
             Christs
             crosse
             and
             so
             follow
             him
             ;
             now
             see
             the
             wil
             is
             presupposed
             as
             ready
             ;
             if
             any
             man
             wil
             come
             after
             me
             ,
             let
             him
             deny
             himself
             ,
             &c.
             
               Luke
               .
            
             9.23
             .
             ne're
             a
             commandment
             of
             the
             gospel
             ,
             ne're
             a
             promise
             ,
             ne're
             an
             one
             passage
             but
             presupposes
             the
             wil
             ;
             Christ
             will
             not
             open
             his
             mouth
             except
             thy
             will
             be
             brought
             downe
             .
          
           
             
             A
             few
             words
             to
             you
             that
             
               are
               the
               redeemed
               of
               Lord
               ,
            
             and
             so
             I
             le
             make
             a
             conclusion
             of
             all
             .
             I
             pray
             God
             smite
             home
             this
             point
             into
             your
             hearts
             ;
             for
             though
             your
             wils
             be
             tamed
             and
             subdued
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             wicked
             ,
             you
             doe
             not
             stand
             out
             as
             they
             doe
             ,
             neverthelesse
             observe
             you
             this
             point
             :
             ther
             's
             
               many
               a
               Canaanite
               
               that
               remaines
               still
               in
               our
               bosomes
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               thanke
               our
               owne
               wils
               for
               not
               rooting
               out
               .
            
             We
             doe
             not
             put
             our selves
             forth
             so
             much
             as
             we
             might
             ,
             nor
             labour
             in
             the
             Lord
             so
             seriously
             as
             we
             might
             ,
             nor
             walk
             so
             close
             as
             we
             might
             ;
             oh
             beloved
             these
             these
             same
             
               wil
               nots
               doe
               us
               all
               the
               mischiefe
               that
               ever
               is
               done
               us
               .
               For
            
          
           
             First
             ,
             
             
               Wee
               never
               sinne
               against
               gospel
               but
               onely
               upon
               wil
               nots
            
             ;
             indeed
             we
             
               sinne
            
             against
             the
             
               law
               in
               every
               of
               our
               cannots
               ,
            
             but
             we
             never
             sinne
             against
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             but
             onely
             in
             our
             wil
             nots
             .
             The
             
               gospel
            
             requires
             nothing
             of
             a
             believer
             ,
             but
             that
             which
             it
             
               gives
               him
               ,
            
             and
             therefore
             we
             never
             sinne
             
               against
               the
               gospel
               ,
               but
               onely
               in
               our
               wil
               nots
               :
            
             this
             is
             the
             voice
             of
             the
             gospel
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             if
             any
             man
             will
             ,
             
               Iohn
               .
            
             7.17
             .
             Oh
             then
             let
             us
             stirre
             up
             our selves
             ,
             shall
             we
             sinne
             against
             gospel
             ?
             and
             sin
             against
             mercy
             ?
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             
               We
               can
               never
               displease
               God
               but
               onely
               upon
               wil
               nots
               .
            
             I
             speake
             onely
             upon
             Gods
             people
             ;
             we
             can
             never
             staine
             our
             acceptance
             with
             God
             ,
             but
             onely
             in
             our
             wil
             nots
             ;
             
               though
               we
               cannot
               but
               sinne
               in
               our
               prayers
               ,
            
             but
             sinne
             in
             our
             duties
             ,
             but
             sin
             in
             every
             thing
             that
             we
             doe
             ▪
             yet
             this
             does
             not
             staine
             our
             acceptance
             with
             God
             ,
             nor
             blemish
             it
             one
             whit
             ,
             
               when
               God
               hath
               our
               wills
               :
            
             for
             if
             
               there
               be
               a
               willing
               minde
               ,
               it
               is
               accepted
               according
               to
               that
               which
               a
               man
               hath
               ,
               and
               not
               according
               to
               that
               which
               a
               man
               hath
               not
               ,
            
             2
             
               Cor.
            
             8.12
             .
             But
             when
             God
             would
             have
             us
             mend
             this
             ,
             and
             we
             will
             not
             ;
             and
             reforme
             that
             and
             we
             will
             not
             ;
             we
             let
             security
             and
             sloth
             breake
             in
             to
             our
             wils
             ,
             here
             and
             here
             onely
             doe
             wee
             
             desplease
             our
             good
             God
             ,
             this
             is
             a
             maine
             thing
             to
             consider
             ;
             is
             there
             but
             one
             thing
             wherein
             we
             may
             displease
             God
             ,
             and
             shall
             we
             not
             take
             heed
             of
             that
             !
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             
               Conscience
               can
               never
               condemne
               us
               but
               onely
               upon
               wil
               nots
            
             ;
             when
             a
             child
             of
             God
             sinnes
             ,
             and
             he
             cannot
             otherwise
             choose
             ,
             his
             conscience
             can
             never
             condemne
             him
             .
             A
             
               child
               of
               Gods
               cannots
               ,
            
             be
             they
             never
             so
             many
             ,
             nay
             if
             they
             were
             millions
             more
             then
             they
             are
             ,
             they
             never
             
               hinder
               sincerity
            
             ;
             sincerity
             is
             rooted
             onely
             in
             the
             will
             ,
             it
             is
             
               our
               wil
               not
               that
               is
               the
               breach
               of
               sincerity
               ,
            
             and
             therefore
             here
             onely
             the
             
               conscience
               condemnes
            
             ;
             does
             our
             conscience
             reproach
             us
             in
             our
             wayes
             ?
             let
             us
             thanke
             our
             
               wil
               nots
            
             for
             this
             ;
             have
             we
             little
             peace
             ?
             it
             is
             because
             o'
             the
             
               rebellion
               of
               our
               wil
               nots
               .
            
             Ah
             ,
             ah
             ,
             this
             is
             an
             infinite
             evill
             ,
             for
             it
             hinders
             our
             comforts
             ,
             it
             hinders
             our
             boldnesse
             of
             accesse
             to
             the
             throne
             of
             Gods
             grace
             ,
             it
             hinders
             our
             patience
             ,
             and
             every
             good
             duty
             ,
             this
             does
             us
             infinite
             hurt
             ;
             it
             stabbes
             to
             the
             heart
             ,
             and
             wounds
             our
             very
             soule
             ,
             when
             our
             conscience
             affordeth
             little
             peace
             ,
             O
             it
             hinders
             very
             grievously
             ;
             all
             this
             is
             long
             of
             our
             
               wil
               nots
               ,
            
             because
             wee
             will
             not
             be
             so
             carefull
             and
             so
             circumspect
             as
             we
             might
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             
               God
               can
               never
               be
               angry
               with
               us
               but
               onely
               upon
               wil
               nots
            
             ;
             its
             true
             as
             long
             as
             a
             man
             is
             not
             in
             Christ
             ,
             all
             the
             score
             stands
             ,
             and
             God
             is
             angry
             for
             all
             ;
             but
             God
             is
             angry
             for
             nothing
             but
             
               wil
               nots
               in
               his
               children
               ,
            
             as
             
               Nehemiah
               saies
               of
               Gods
               people
               in
               Judah
               ,
               they
               would
               
               not
               heare
               ,
               therefore
               God
               gave
               them
               up
               into
               the
               hand
               of
               the
               people
               of
               the
               land
               ,
               Nehem.
            
             9.30
             .
             God
             is
             not
             angry
             with
             his
             people
             for
             cannots
             ,
             but
             onely
             for
             their
             wil
             nots
             ;
             it
             is
             for
             our
             wil-nots
             that
             God
             does
             not
             so
             goe
             out
             with
             our
             Ministers
             ,
             nor
             so
             quicken
             his
             word
             to
             your
             hearts
             .
             
             It
             is
             
               for
               our
               wil
               nots
               that
               he
               threatens
               our
               land
               ,
               and
               beginnes
               to
               abridge
               us
               of
               our
               spirituall
               food
               ,
               and
               shewes
               ominous
               signes
               of
               his
               departing
               away
               from
               us
               ,
               and
               are
               wee
               not
               even
               sicke
               unto
               death
               for
               these
               Will
               nots
               ?
            
             We
             complaine
             of
             our
             deadnesse
             ,
             and
             what
             trow
             wee
             is
             the
             cause
             ,
             but
             our
             wil
             nots
             ?
             we
             complaine
             of
             our
             corruptions
             and
             of
             the
             leanenesse
             of
             our
             soules
             ,
             and
             whom
             may
             we
             thanke
             ,
             but
             our
             wil
             nots
             ?
             we
             might
             grow
             more
             then
             we
             doe
             ,
             what
             lets
             us
             ,
             but
             our
             wil
             nots
             ?
             What
             makes
             some
             of
             us
             goe
             downe
             the
             winde
             ?
             as
             we
             say
             ;
             but
             because
             we
             will
             not
             stand
             on
             our
             guards
             .
             These
             ,
             these
             ,
             brethren
             ,
             these
             wil
             nots
             of
             ours
             ,
             are
             the
             reason
             
               why
               God
               is
               provoked
               against
               us
               .
            
             O
             let
             us
             put
             forth
             our selves
             ,
             and
             shake
             of
             these
             wil
             nots
             ,
             least
             anger
             breake
             out
             ,
             and
             there
             be
             no
             remedy
             ;
             for
             ones
             crooked
             servant
             to
             be
             stubborne
             ,
             it
             is
             but
             his
             kinde
             :
             but
             for
             ones
             childe
             to
             be
             stubborne
             ,
             this
             angers
             the
             father
             indeed
             .
          
           
             FINIS
             .
          
        
      
    
     
       
       
         
           ERRATA
           .
        
         
           PAge
           9.
           line
           4.
           for
           
             yet
          
           read
           
             get
             ,
          
           p.
           44.
           l.
           15.
           blot
           out
           
             then
             ,
          
           p.
           55.
           l.
           18.
           for
           
             charme
             ,
          
           r.
           
             c●urne
             ,
          
           l.
           19.
           for
           
             charmer
             ,
          
           r.
           
             churner
             ,
          
           p.
           61.
           l.
           34.
           r.
           
             will
             ,
          
           p.
           63.
           l.
           8.
           r.
           
             hath
             ,
          
           p.
           66.
           l.
           1.
           
             for
             those
             from
             ,
          
           r.
           
             from
             those
             ,
          
           p.
           68.
           l.
           4.
           for
           
             course
          
           r.
           
             course
             ,
          
           p.
           81.
           l.
           16.
           for
           
             minius
          
           r.
           
             minus
             ,
          
           p.
           81.
           l.
           22.
           for
           
             fourthly
          
           r.
           
             thirdly
             ,
          
           p.
           82.
           l.
           24.
           for
           
             way
          
           r.
           
             away
             ,
          
           p.
           86.
           l.
           8.
           for
           
             ●pight
          
           r.
           
             upright
             ,
          
           p.
           87.
           l.
           9.
           for
           
             avide
          
           r.
           
             avoide
             ,
          
           p.
           88.
           l.
           27.
           for
           
             the
             lacke
          
           r.
           
             of
             the
             lacke
             ,
          
           l.
           28.
           blot
           out
           
             thereof
             ,
          
           p.
           89.
           l.
           23.
           for
           
             deede
          
           r.
           
             ●eede
             ,
          
           p.
           103.
           l.
           22.
           for
           
             yet
          
           r.
           
             get
             .
          
        
         
      
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A41142e-300
           
             This
             know
             also
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             there
             's
             the
             infallible
             certainly
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             Prov.
             30.10
             11
             ,
             12
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             2
             Kings
             13
             14.
             
          
           
             Vid.
             Simpson
             .
             Eccl.
             Histor.
             l.
             
               3.
            
             cent
             .
             
               10.
               
            
          
           
             1
             Pet.
             4.5
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             *
             There
             are
             many
             of
             great
             reading
             ,
             who
             wil
             undertake
             to
             make
             it
             appeare
             that
             as
             Heathinish
             feasts
             
               Bacchanalia
               et
               Saturnalia
            
             &
             were
             turned
             into
             Christmas
             &
             such
             other
             Feasts
             hoping
             thereby
             to
             win
             heathens
             to
             
               Christ
            
             ;
             so
             were
             
               Archi
               flamines
            
             &
             
               Flamines
            
             ch●nged
             it
             to
             
               Archpraelates
               ,
            
             &
             
               praelates
            
             o●
             of
             a
             good
             intention
             .
          
           
             Luk
             ,
             10.42
             
          
           
             Rev.
             1.20
             .
             &
             2.1
             .
          
           
             *
             So
             acknowledged
             by
             by
             the
             Translators
             in
             the
             contents
             ▪
             of
             the
             second
             Cha.
             of
             the
             
               Revelation
               .
            
             They
             it
             seemes
             did
             not
             thinke
             these
             Angels
             to
             be
             Praelates
             .
          
           
             Qui
             nescit
             orare
             discat
             navigare
             .
             Jonab
             .
             
               1.5
               .
            
          
           
             Phil.
             29.14
             
          
           
             1
             Tim.
             1.19
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             15.
             
             Last
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A41142e-1670
           
             2
             Kings
             13
             14.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A41142e-1770
           
             Jer.
             1.18
             .
          
           
             1
             Tim.
             1.20
             .
          
           
             Rev.
             12.15
             16.
             
             See
             Learned
             M.
             
               Mead
            
             in
             his
             excellent
             Booke
             on
             the
             place
             .
          
           
             1
             About
             
               A.D.
            
             330.
             under
             
               Constantine
            
             the
             great
             ,
             
               vian
               .
            
          
           
             2
             About
             
               A.D.
            
             383
             under
             
               Theodofius
               .
            
          
           
             
               About
               
                 A.D.
              
               490
               ,
               under
               
                 Theodo
                 .
              
               the
               second
               ,
               n●t
               
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
              
               ,
               but
               
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
              
               .
            
             
               
                 About
                 A.
                 D
              
               456
               ,
               under
               
                 Ma●tianus
                 .
                 Calcedon
                 .
              
            
          
           
             Cent.
             3.
             
          
           
             Cent.
             4.
             
          
           
             
               Cent
               5.
               
            
             Dem●sterus
             ex
             W●lfild●
             refert
             eodem
             die
             quo
             ille
             in
             Angliâ
             natus
             ,
             tenebra●
             error●●
             toti
             mund●
             effudit
             ,
             sumum
             Ecclesiae
             lumen
             
               Augustinum
            
             in
             Africâ
             emicuisse
             .
             
               Ab.
            
             A.D.
             
               41●
            
          
           
             About
             
               A.D.
            
             418.
             
          
           
             Note
             
          
           
             Damnata
             antequam
             ●ata
             a●minii
             opinio
             .
          
           
             
               Vide
            
             learned
             Arch.
             Bi.
             
             
               Vsher
               ,
            
             most
             excellent
             discourse
             of
             freewill
             ,
             ●n
             this
             answer
             to
             the
             Jesuits
             challenge
             .
          
           
             About
             
               A.D.
            
             529
             un
             -
          
           
             
               Peltzius
            
             his
             harmony
             of
             Socin.
             &
             Armin.
             Note
             
          
           
             
               Vide
            
             Mr.
             
               Prius
            
             antiarm●anism
             .
          
           
             *
             Soone
             after
             this
             journey
             Doctor
             
               Whitakers
            
             blessed
             soul
             returned
             to
             her
             eternall
             rest
             ,
             haveing
             not
             long
             before
             in
             an
             admirable
             
               conci●
               ad
               clerum
               ,
            
             (
             rightly
             called
             his
             
               Cy●naea
               Cantio
            
             )
             di●covered
             and
             confuted
             the
             chiefe
             points
             of
             
               Arminianisme
            
             therein
             .
          
           
             †
             Pelagianisme
             
               oft
               called
            
             Haeresis
             Vide
             
               D.
            
             Featles
             
               preface
               to
               his
            
             Pelag.
             Red
             .
          
           
             Fide
             Ames
             .
             ca●
             .
             Consc.
          
           
             
               Junius
               &
               Perkins
               .
            
             Who
             both
             in
             an
             year
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             As
             the
             name
             Protestan●s
             given
             first
             to
             the
             princes
             free
             Cities
             of
             Germany
             that
             sought
             Reformation
             in
             the
             Diet
             at
             Spiro
             ,
             
               A.D.
            
             1529.
             &
             from
             them
             passed
             to
             us
             and
             other
             countries
             where
             it
             was
             effected
             .
          
           
             Syn●d
             of
             
               Do●
               ,
               A.D.
            
             3618
             
          
           
             
               Who
               were
            
             assra
             primae
             magnitudin●
             .
          
           
             2
             Tim
             2.34
             .
          
           
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             non
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
          
           
             Jer.
             17.9
             .
          
           
             Note
             
          
           
             Eccles.
             12.11
             .
          
           
             Ioh.
             5.35
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             not
             enough
             
               loqui
               magna
            
             unlesse
             we
             do
             
               magna
               ●●ve●e
               a
               Eras.
            
          
        
         
           Notes for div A41142e-5240
           
             
               1
            
             Doct.
             
          
           
             1
             Dem●●●
             
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             3
             
          
           
             4
             
          
           
             5
             
          
           
             6
             
          
           
             7
             
          
           
             
               1
            
             Ground
             
          
           
             
               1
            
             Consid.
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             3
             
          
           
             4
             
          
           
             5
             
          
           
             4
             
          
           
             
               1
            
             Argu.
             
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             3
             
          
           
             4
             
          
           
             5
             
          
           
             
               1
            
             Part.
             
          
           
             
               2.
            
             Part.
             
          
           
             3
             
          
           
             4
             
          
           
             
               2
            
             Ground
             .
          
           
             
               1
            
             Demon
             :
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             4.
             
          
           
             5.
             
          
           
             Conclusi
             .
          
           
             
               1
            
             Argu.
             
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             3
             
          
           
             4
             
          
           
             5
             
          
           
             6
             
          
           
             
               3
            
             Ground
             
          
           
             Demonst.
          
           
             
               1
            
             Argu.
             
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             3
             
          
           
             4
             
          
           
             5
             
          
           
             Conclusi
             ▪
             
          
           
             1
             
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             3
             
          
           
             Conclusi
             .
          
           
             
               1
            
             Reas.
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             3
             
          
           
             4
             
          
           
             1
             
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             3
             
          
           
             4
             
          
           
             5
             
          
           
             
               1
            
             Object
             .
          
           
             Answ
             .
          
           
             
               2
            
             Object
             .
             Answ
             .
             
               1.
               
            
          
           
             
               3
            
             Object
             .
             Answ
             .
          
           
             
               4
            
             Object
             .
          
           
             Answ
             .
          
           
             
               5
            
             Object
             .
             Answ
             .
          
           
             
               Vse
            
             1.
             
             Of
             instruction
             .
          
           
             
               1
            
             Excuse
             .
          
           
             
               2
            
             Excuse
             .
          
           
             
               3
            
             Excuse
             .
          
           
             
               4
            
             Excus.
          
           
             
               5
            
             Excuse
             .
          
           
             
               6
            
             Excuse
             .
          
           
             
               1
            
             Demon
             .
          
           
             
               2
            
             Demon
             
          
           
             
               3
            
             Demon
             .
          
           
             
               4
            
             Demon
             .
          
           
             
               4
            
             Demon
             .
          
           
             
               6
            
             Demon
             
          
           
             
               2Vse
            
             
          
           
             Vse
             
               3.
               
            
          
           
             Vse
             
               4.
               
            
             Vse
             .
             
               5.
               
            
          
           
             
               1
            
             Consid.
          
           
             
               2
            
             Consid.
          
           
             
               3
            
             Consid
             
          
           
             
               4
            
             Consid.
          
           
             
               5
            
             Consid.
          
           
             1
             Reason
             
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A41142e-9580
           
             The
             division
             of
             the
             Text
             .
          
           
             
               Gods
            
             calme
             answer
             to
             their
             froward
             cavils
             in
             seven
             particulars
             .
          
           
             Foure
             things
             very
             observable
             
          
           
             Israels
             perdition
             not
             from
             God
             but
             from
             it selfe
             .
          
           
             Rev.
             13.8
             .
             Joh.
             3.16
             .
          
           
             Id
             unum
             vos
             eccusat
             ,
             resipiscere
             non
             vultu
             .
          
           
             
               1
            
             Presupposition
             not
             to
             be
             m●staken
             .
          
           
             Lice●
             aliquis
             cum
             possit
             gratiā
             a●
             pisci
             qui
             reprobatur
             à
             deo
             ;
             tamen
             quod
             in
             hoc
             vel
             illud
             peccatum
             labatur
             ex
             ejus
             libero
             arbitrio
             cōtingit
             ,
             unde
             et
             merito
             sibi
             in
             culpā
             imputatur
             .
             Aq.
             par
             
               1.
            
             qu.
             
               23.
               
            
             Atr.
             
               3.
            
             resp
             ad
             .
             Arg.
             tertium
             .
          
           
             
               2
            
             Presup
             .
          
           
             Ma●
             .
             23.37
             
          
           
             
               3
            
             Presup
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             25.29
             
          
           
             Facienti
             quod
             in
             se
             est
             ,
             deus
             faciet
             quod
             in
             se
             
               Pelagia
               .
            
             Er.
             
          
           
             Prov.
             10.4
             &
             10.22
             .
          
           
             
               4
            
             Presup
             .
          
           
             
               5
            
             Presup
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             4.7
             
          
           
             Mat.
             14.41
             
          
           
             Doct.
             
          
           
             Acts
             5.3
             .
          
           
             1
             
               Demon
            
             1
             The
             wicked
             think
             they
             have
             
               power
            
             to
             repent
             .
          
           
             
               Pro.
               6.10
               .
            
             All
             the
             free
             wil
             mongers
             the
             reason
             why
             they
             do
             not
             repent
             ,
             is
             because
             they
             will
             not
             ;
             out
             of
             their
             own
             mouth
             will
             God
             condemn
             them
             .
          
           
             Luke
             23.40
             .
          
           
             2
             
               Demon
               .
            
             2
             They
             wil
             not
             try
             .
          
           
             Tentantes
             ad
             Troiam
             pervenêre
             Graeci
             .
             Theo.
             
          
           
             3
             
               Demon
               .
            
             They
             refuse
             the
             help
             which
             
               God
            
             offers
             .
          
           
             Jer.
             6.16
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             25.25
             
          
           
             4
             
               Demo
               .
            
             And
             will
             not
             use
             the
             power
             wch
             he
             hath
             given
             .
          
           
             Prov.
             17.16
             .
          
           
             Luke
             16.2
             
          
           
             5
             
               Demon
               .
            
             They
             grow
             worse
             by
             the
             means
             
          
           
             Bern.
             
          
           
             Hos.
             6.4
             .
          
           
             
               6
            
             Demon
             .
          
           
             Their
             cannot
             is
             voluntary
             .
             A
             Morall
             impotency
             
          
           
             Luke
             19.20
             .
             
               Chrysost.
            
          
           
             
               7
            
             Demon
             .
          
           
             They
             are
             contented
             with
             their
             cannot
             .
          
           
             Je●
             5.31
             .
          
           
             Art.
             
               3.
               
            
             &
             
               4.
            
             in
             refut
             .
             
               3.4
               .
            
             error
             .
             pofit
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             
               Consi
               .
            
             Every
             man
             can
             do
             more
             good
             then
             hee
             doth
             .
          
           
             Consi
             .
             
               2.
               
            
          
           
             
               3.
            
             Consid.
          
           
             
               4.
               
            
             Consi
             .
          
           
             Prov.
             22.13
             .
          
           
             
               5
            
             Consi
             .
          
           
             
               1.
            
             Argu.
             
          
           
             
               2.
            
             Argu.
             Tametfi
             impossibile
             er●t
             Judaeis
             convertiper
             externam
             praedicationem
             Evangelii
             ,
             absque
             praedeterminante
             gratia
             :
             quia
             tamen
             ●bduratiores
             erant
             Iudaei
             proptia
             malitia
             quā
             Tyrii
             &
             Sydonii
             ,
             idcirco
             à
             scrutatore
             cordium
             corripiūtur
             .
             Doct.
             
               Prid.
               lect.
               de
               med.
               scient
               p
               65.
               
            
          
           
             
               3.
            
             Argu.
             
          
           
             
               4.
            
             Argu.
             
          
           
             
               5.
               
            
             Argu.
             
          
           
             Imsuperabilite●
             movet
             ,
             quamvis
             fit
             aliqua
             resistentia
             .
          
           
             Am●r
             sui
             ipsius
             est
             objectum
             mo●ioum
             ;
             at
             Amor
             Dei
             ipsius
             est
             tantum
             objectum
             terminativil
             .
             
               Ames
               .
               Cas.
               conse.
            
             de
             charit●
             erga
             deum
             .
          
           
             Quis
             poterit
             ?
             
               as
            
             Mon●anus
             
               hath
               it
               .
            
          
           
             1
             Kings
             21.29
             .
          
           
             Repugnanti
             ,
             non
             volenti
             necessitas
             est
             
               Sen.
               
            
          
           
             
               1
            
             Demon
             .
          
           
             Prov.
             15.19
             .
          
           
             
               2
            
             Demon
             .
          
           
             Prov.
             20.4
             .
          
           
             
               3
            
             Demon
             .
          
           
             Eccles.
             10.18
             .
          
           
             Prov.
             1.86
             
          
           
             
               4
            
             Demon
             .
          
           
             Prov.
             26.14
             .
          
           
             
               5
            
             Demon
             .
          
           
             Prov
             19.24
             
          
           
             Six
             Arguments
             to
             prove
             it
             .
          
           
             
               1.
            
             Argu.
             
          
           
             When
             God
             comes
             to
             worke
             grace
             ,
             hee
             finds
             in
             thee
             indeed
             
               passiva
               capacitas
               ,
               &
               potentia
               obedientialis
               ,
            
             but
             their
             own
             naturall
             faculties
             are
             raised
             to
             supernaturall
             acts
             upon
             supernaturall
             object
             God
             .
          
           
             
               2.
            
             Argu.
             
          
           
             Jer.
             4
             .
             2●
             .
          
           
             Hos.
             7.9
             .
          
           
             
               3.
            
             Argu.
             
          
           
             Exod.
             5.17
             
          
           
             
               4
            
             Argu.
             
          
           
             Prov.
             21.25
             .
          
           
             
               5.
               
            
             Argu.
             
          
           
             2
             Kings
             12
             2.
             
          
           
             Luke
             4.13
             .
          
           
             
               6.
               
            
             Argu.
             
          
           
             Luke
             16.28
             .
          
           
             No
             excuse
             will
             serve
             impenitent
             sinners
             turne
             at
             the
             last
             day
             .
          
           
             Prov.
             14.23
             .
          
           
             Mar.
             9.19
             .
          
           
             Prov.
             10.26
             .
          
           
             Liberum
             arbitrium
             liberatum
             .
          
           
             Col.
             4.6
             .
          
           
             Note
             
          
           
             This
             confounds
             the
             
               Helena
               ,
            
             of
             the
             Arminians
             .
          
           
             
               1.
            
             Argu.
             
          
           
             Media
             .
          
           
             
               2.
            
             Argu.
             
          
           
             
               3.
            
             Argu.
             
          
           
             
               4
            
             Argu.
             
          
           
             
               5.
               
            
             Argu.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             
               1.
            
             Argu.
             
          
           
             Note
             :
          
           
             
               2.
            
             Argu.
             
          
           
             
               3.
            
             Argu.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Isa.
             1.18
             .
          
           
             
               1.
               
            
             Object
             .
          
           
             
               2.
               
            
             Object
             .
          
           
             
               3.
               
            
             Object
             .
          
           
             
               4.
               
            
             Object
             .
          
           
             
               5.
               
            
             Object
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             
               Object
               .
               answered
               .
            
             There
             are
             five
             cannots
             in
             Scripture
             .
             
               1
            
             Cannot
             .
          
           
             Caecu●
             est
             e●
             palpebras
             claudit
             .
          
           
             
               2
            
             Connot
             .
          
           
             
               3
            
             Cannot
             .
          
           
             
               4
            
             Cannot
             .
          
           
             Jmpossibile
             est
             sedentem
             ambulare
             .
          
           
             Note
             
          
           
             
               5
            
             Cannot
             .
          
           
             
               2.
               
            
             Object
             .
             answered
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Lazy
             velleities
             no
             will
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             When
             carnall
             men
             can
             discover
             no
             other
             blemishin
             the
             Saints
             ,
             thē
             they
             charg
             them
             with
             hypocrisy
             .
          
           
             
               3.
               
            
             Obect
             .
             answered
             
          
           
             Vanity
             of
             thoughts
             .
             2
             Kings
             5.31
             .
          
           
             Est
             .
             6.6
             .
          
           
             
               4.
               
            
             Object
             .
             answered
             .
          
           
             
               5.
               
            
             Obect
             .
             answered
             
          
           
             1
             
               Vse
               .
            
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             1
             
               Vse
            
             For
             instruction
             
          
           
             Thou
             canst
             never
             be
             humbled
             unles
             thou
             believe
             this
             truth
             .
          
           
             
               1.
               
            
             Excuse
             .
          
           
             
               2.
               
            
             Excuse
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             
               3
            
             Excuse
             .
          
           
             Sinne
             of
             Infirmity
             .
          
           
             
               4.
               
            
             Excuse
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             
               5.
               
            
             Excuse
             .
          
           
             Apud
             Cassandrum
             ,
             Domine
             duc
             me
             quo
             non
             volo
             .
          
           
             
               6.
               
            
             Excuse
             .
          
           
             Carnall
             men
             excuse
             themselves
             ,
             and
             cast
             the
             blame
             up-God
             .
          
           
             
               1.
               
            
             Demon
             .
          
           
             
               2
            
             Demon
             .
          
           
             James
             1.13
             
          
           
             
               3
            
             Demon
             .
          
           
             
               4
            
             Demon
             .
          
           
             
               5
            
             Demon
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             That
             which
             men
             call
             fortune
             ,
             is
             Gods
             providence
             .
          
           
             
               6
            
             Demon
             .
          
           
             2
             Vse
             .
             Which
             discovers
             the
             hearts
             deceitfulnesse
             .
          
           
             Ier.
             17.9
             .
          
           
             
               3Vse
            
             .
          
           
             3
             
               Vse
               .
            
             Engage
             to
             humiliation
             .
          
           
             4
             Vse
             .
             To
             quicken
             the
             thankfulnesse
             of
             the
             godly
             .
          
           
             Note
             
          
           
             5
             
               Vse
               .
            
             A
             seasonable
             Item
             to
             all
             rebellious
             spirits
             
          
           
             Psal.
             81
             11.
             
          
           
             Consider
             .
          
           
             Hos.
             13.9
             .
          
           
             Wilfull
             disobedience
             is
             soule-murder
             .
          
           
             1
             Sam.
             12.12
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Caelum
             non
             patitu●
             duos
             sole●
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             An
             awakening
             hint
             ,
             for
             ●here
             deemed
             of
             the
             Lord
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Note
             .